The way of true peace and unity in the true church of Christ in all humility and bowels of love presented to them / by William Dell.
         Dell, William, d. 1664.
      
       
         
           1651
        
      
       Approx. 333 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 55 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A37502
         Wing D940
         ESTC R208819
         08642340
         ocm 08642340
         41513
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A37502)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 41513)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1255:21)
      
       
         
           
             The way of true peace and unity in the true church of Christ in all humility and bowels of love presented to them / by William Dell.
             Dell, William, d. 1664.
          
           p. 139-243.
           
             Printed for Giles Calvert,
             London :
             1651.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian union.
        
      
    
     
        2004-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-05 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-05 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           WAY
           OF
           TRUE
           PEACE
           and
           VNITY
           In
           the
           true
           CHURCH
           OF
           CHRIST
           ,
           In
           all
           humility
           and
           bowels
           of
           love
           presented
           to
           them
           .
           By
           WILLIAM
           DELL
           ,
           One
           of
           the
           least
           and
           unworthiest
           of
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           his
           dear
           Son.
           
        
         
           
             Psal.
             120.7
             .
          
           I
           am
           for
           peace
           ;
           but
           when
           I
           speak
           ,
           they
           are
           for
           war.
           
        
         
           Utrum
           nos
           schismatici
           sumus
           an
           vos
           ,
           nec
           ego
           nec
           tu
           ,
           sed
           Christus
           interrogetur
           ut
           indicet
           Ecclesiam
           suam
           ,
           
             
               August
               .
               contr
               .
               liter
               .
               Petil.
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             85.
             
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Giles
             Calvert
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Black-Spread-Eagle
           ,
           at
           the
           West-end
           of
           Pauls
           near
           Ludgate
           .
           1651.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Honourable
           the
           Commons
           of
           England
           Assembled
           in
           PARLIAMENT
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           written
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             become
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Christ
             :
          
           and
           now
           when
           all
           almost
           ,
           that
           is
           great
           and
           honourable
           ,
           and
           noble
           and
           Royal
           ,
           and
           wise
           and
           learned
           ,
           is
           found
           against
           this
           Counsell
           and
           design
           of
           God
           ;
           how
           highly
           are
           you
           hon●ured
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           happy
           are
           you
           ,
           that
           You
           yet
           are
           found
           for
           it
           ?
           You
           after
           a
           manifold
           Apostacy
           and
           def●ction
           of
           many
           of
           your
           Members
           ,
           seem
           yet
           to
           remain
           as
           pillars
           in
           the
           House
           of
           our
           God
           ;
           yet
           you
           seem
           to
           be
           ,
           among
           those
           called
           and
           chosen
           ,
           and
           faithful
           ones
           ,
           that
           now
           continue
           with
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           who
           is
           King
           of
           Kings
           and
           
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           in
           his
           engagement
           against
           ,
           and
           conquest
           over
           the
           
             TEN-HORN'D
             BEAST
          
           :
           And
           to
           turn
           aside
           ,
           from
           this
           work
           ,
           would
           be
           ,
           to
           
             give
             up
          
           your selves
           to
           double
           ruine
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           both
           from
           heaven
           and
           earth
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           make
           you
           faithful
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           do
           this
           work
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           fulfill
           his
           Word
           ;
           and
           not
           for
           your selves
           ,
           and
           to
           fulfill
           your
           own
           Ends.
           
        
         
           And
           now
           as
           you
           are
           busie
           about
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           settle
           and
           establish
           that
           upon
           a
           right
           and
           sure
           foundation
           ;
           so
           God
           hath
           engaged
           my
           heart
           ,
           to
           meditate
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           though
           I
           have
           excluded
           your
           power
           from
           having
           a
           hand
           in
           this
           Work
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           not
           ,
           in
           any
           measure
           ,
           wronged
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           perceive
           ,
           but
           rather
           endevoured
           to
           preserve
           you
           ,
           from
           dashing
           your selves
           ,
           against
           that
           Rock
           ,
           against
           which
           ,
           all
           the
           ignorant
           and
           
             unwise
             Rulers
          
           and
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           both
           have
           and
           yet
           shall
           ,
           dash
           themselves
           in
           peeces
           .
           It
           shall
           be
           your
           wisdom
           to
           be
           built
           up
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           on
           Christ
           ;
           but
           it
           would
           be
           your
           confusion
           ,
           to
           go
           about
           to
           build
           the
           Church
           on
           your selves
           and
           your
           power
           ;
           seeing
           this
           building
           is
           too
           weighty
           for
           any
           foundation
           ,
           but
           Christ
           himself
           .
           Your
           power
           will
           do
           well
           in
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           Gods
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Christs
             inheritance
          
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           .
           You
           shall
           be
           happy
           ,
           to
           be
           subject
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           none
           must
           be
           Lord
           or
           Law-giver
           here
           ,
           but
           Christ
           himself
           .
           Let
           not
           the
           Devil
           who
           in
           these
           last
           times
           ,
           hath
           in
           many
           places
           translated
           the
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           from
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           into
           the
           temporal
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           any
           longer
           keep
           it
           there
           ;
           seeing
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           as
           pernicious
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           :
           for
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           no
           less
           dangerous
           an
           evil
           ,
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           make
           himself
           Lord
           and
           Law-giver
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           
             General
             Councel
          
           ,
           in
           all
           
           the
           Kingdoms
           called
           Christian
           ;
           or
           for
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           or
           
             National
             Assembly
          
           in
           particular
           Kingdoms
           .
           Men
           have
           commonly
           thought
           ,
           that
           to
           preserve
           the
           godly
           in
           worldly
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           is
           to
           preserve
           the
           Church
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           to
           preserve
           them
           in
           
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             love
          
           ,
           in
           union
           and
           communion
           with
           Christ
           and
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           and
           through
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           this
           only
           is
           to
           preserve
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           this
           oft-times
           ,
           is
           better
           done
           by
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           work
           only
           it
           is
           ,
           in
           affliction
           ,
           then
           in
           prosperity
           .
           Wherefore
           do
           You
           look
           to
           the
           care
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           trust
           Christ
           with
           the
           care
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           both
           faithful
           and
           able
           to
           save
           it
           perfectly
           .
           The
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           lies
           in
           Christ
           only
           ,
           and
           no
           part
           of
           it
           out
           of
           him
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           a
           moment
           ;
           and
           this
           their
           peace
           ,
           Christ
           is
           able
           to
           preserve
           in
           Himself
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           most
           cruel
           and
           desperate
           evils
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Now
           what
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           and
           wherein
           its
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           lies
           ,
           is
           here
           in
           
             some
             measure
          
           declared
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           faithful
           every-where
           ,
           and
           particularly
           for
           Your
           good
           ;
           lest
           you
           being
           
             glorious
             instruments
          
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           one
           work
           ,
           should
           miscarry
           in
           another
           .
           And
           this
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           through
           God
           ,
           not
           because
           I
           was
           worthy
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           because
           ,
           it
           was
           worthy
           to
           be
           done
           .
           For
           why
           should
           the
           
             Church
             ,
             any
             longer
          
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           things
           that
           belong
           unto
           its
           peace
           ?
           and
           why
           should
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           
             any
             longer
          
           lie
           as
           
             scattered
             bones
          
           ,
           dry
           and
           dead
           ,
           and
           not
           gathered
           up
           into
           the
           unity
           of
           a
           living
           body
           ?
           and
           who
           could
           longer
           indure
           ,
           to
           see
           
             unskilfull
             Physitians
          
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           healing
           the
           Church
           ,
           wound
           it
           still
           deeper
           ;
           and
           under
           pretence
           of
           procuring
           its
           peace
           ,
           hurry
           it
           into
           endless
           dissentions
           and
           divisions
           ?
           In
           this
           case
           of
           necessity
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           speak
           ,
           both
           out
           of
           duty
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           none
           of
           You
           will
           despise
           to
           hear
           ,
           who
           consider
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           layes
           aside
           the
           wise
           and
           prudent
           ,
           chooses
           Babes
           and
           Sucklings
           ,
           
           to
           perfect
           his
           praise
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           mouths
           ;
           that
           so
           he
           himself
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           more
           glorified
           and
           admired
           ,
           in
           his
           weak
           and
           mean
           instruments
           .
           Now
           let
           his
           praise
           be
           above
           the
           earth
           and
           the
           heavens
           ;
           and
           let
           him
           give
           you
           the
           
             honor
             that
             all
             his
             Saints
             have
          
           :
           and
           this
           is
           his
           hearty
           desire
           ,
           who
           humbly
           writes
           himself
        
         
           
             
               Your
               servant
               in
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             William
             Dell.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           his
           Excellency
           the
           Lord
           General
           FAIRFAX
           ,
           And
           the
           Honorable
           Lieutenant-General
           CROMWEL
           ,
           Together
           with
           the
           Councel
           of
           VVar.
           
        
         
           THE
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           having
           turned
           your
           course
           backward
           like
           Iordan
           ,
           from
           what
           it
           was
           a
           year
           ago
           ;
           and
           all
           former
           inchantments
           and
           divinations
           used
           against
           you
           ,
           being
           dissolved
           ,
           through
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           same
           presence
           of
           God
           with
           you
           .
           after
           a
           manifest
           with-drawing
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           You
           through
           a
           
             blessed
             necessity
          
           ,
           being
           now
           doing
           that
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           once
           you
           had
           little
           minde
           to
           ,
           viz.
           The
           procuring
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           subduing
           the
           great
           enemies
           of
           P●ace
           ,
           and
           removing
           all
           the
           enmity
           against
           peace
           ,
           that
           was
           inwrapped
           in
           our
           very
           Laws
           ,
           and
           degenerated
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           I
           thought
           good
           ,
           whiles
           You
           are
           thus
           busie
           about
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           peace
           without
           you
           ,
           to
           put
           you
           in
           minde
           of
           the
           true
           peace
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           peace
           within
           you
           ,
           and
           an
           eternal
           peace
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           is
           but
           a
           temporal
           ;
           for
           what
           advantage
           will
           it
           be
           for
           you
           ,
           to
           have
           peace
           among
           men
           ,
           &
           to
           want
           peace
           with
           God
           ?
           to
           do
           the
           work
           of
           God
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           destitute
           of
           the
           work
           of
           God
           in
           your
           own
           hearts
           ?
           to
           destroy
           the
           enemies
           to
           worldly
           peace
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           maintain
           in
           your
           own
           hearts
           the
           corruptions
           of
           unrenewed
           nature
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           enemies
           of
           heavenly
           peace
           ?
           Take
           heed
           therefore
           ,
           that
           your
           present
           employments
           ,
           do
           not
           so
           over-ingage
           you
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           you
           neglect
           the
           world
           
             to
             come
          
           :
           take
           heed
           ,
           lest
           by
           seeking
           your selves
           ,
           you
           have
           your
           reward
           here
           :
           but
           do
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           God
           ;
           and
           whilst
           you
           act
           for
           God
           ,
           live
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           be
           your
           reward
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           creature
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           here
           in
           this
           Dicourse
           ,
           shall
           you
           see
           a
           better
           Peace
           and
           Agreement
           ,
           then
           you
           are
           striving
           for
           ,
           (
           though
           your
           work
           also
           be
           
           excellent
           and
           glorious
           )
           even
           such
           a
           Peace
           and
           Agreement
           ,
           of
           which
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           is
           the
           immediate
           Author
           and
           Prince
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           communicates
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           to
           them
           he
           chooses
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           even
           the
           Peace
           of
           God
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           hath
           its
           foundation
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           its
           influence
           into
           each
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           over
           :
           And
           this
           Peace
           can
           no
           more
           be
           brought
           about
           by
           your
           Sword
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           Scepter
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             take
             heed
          
           ,
           lest
           you
           now
           ,
           having
           power
           in
           your
           hands
           ,
           to
           another
           purpose
           ,
           should
           so
           far
           forget
           your selves
           ,
           as
           to
           do
           that
           your selves
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           condemned
           in
           others
           .
           Therefore
           suffer
           the
           Word
           only
           ,
           to
           be
           both
           Scepter
           and
           Sword
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           true
           Church
           remain
           free
           ,
           in
           the
           Freedom
           which
           Christ
           hath
           conferr'd
           upon
           it
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whose
           own
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           will
           as
           certainly
           in
           his
           due
           time
           ,
           take
           the
           sword
           out
           of
           your
           hands
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           the
           Scepter
           out
           of
           the
           Magistrate's
           ,
           and
           throw
           you
           into
           one
           destruction
           with
           him
           .
           But
           I
           am
           perswaded
           better
           things
           of
           you
           ,
           though
           I
           thus
           speak
           ,
           and
           even
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           are
           suitable
           to
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           vertues
           and
           graces
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           hitherto
           (
           and
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           yet
           still
           be
           )
           very
           manifest
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           
             You
             Honorable
             Ones
          
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           chief
           Conduct
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           very
           many
           of
           the
           Councel
           and
           Army
           besides
           .
           And
           upon
           such
           a
           
             gathering
             together
          
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           Saints
           ,
           (
           let
           the
           world
           (
           if
           it
           please
           )
           still
           laugh
           at
           that
           word
           )
           who
           can
           but
           think
           ,
           he
           hath
           some
           choice
           and
           singular
           work
           in
           hand
           for
           his
           own
           glory
           ?
           The
           
             Lord
             God
             Almighty
          
           hath
           already
           done
           great
           and
           wonderful
           works
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           is
           yet
           doing
           greater
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           continue
           to
           beleeve
           and
           obey
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           these
           things
           he
           only
           is
           to
           be
           exalted
           ,
           and
           not
           You.
           For
           hath
           not
           that
           Day
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           
             dawned
             ?
             yea
             the
             morning
             of
             it
             is
             already
             gone
             forth
             ,
             Which
             is
             upon
             every
             one
             that
             is
             proud
             and
             lofty
             ,
             and
             upon
             every
             one
             that
             is
             lifted
             up
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             to
             be
             brought
             low
             and
             the
             Lord
             alone
             is
             and
             must
             be
             exalted
             ,
             in
             this
             day
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           Lord
           cause
           you
           to
           dwell
           and
           continue
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           habitation
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           peace
           with
           those
           that
           are
           reconciled
           to
           God
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           
             one
             another
          
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           in
           which
           union
           and
           communion
           ,
           I
           remain
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             assured
             Servant
             ,
             
               W.
               D.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           SUCH
           
             are
             the
             noises
             of
          
           waters
           ,
           and
           thundrings
           ,
           and
           earthquakes
           
             among
             us
             ;
             and
             so
          
           great
           and
           continued
           
             are
             our
          
           shakings
           and
           confusious
           ,
           through
           hatred
           and
           love
           ,
           hopes
           and
           fears
           ,
           joyes
           and
           sorrows
           ,
           triumphs
           and
           indignations
           ,
           
             that
             there
             is
             no
          
           silence
           in
           heaven
           ,
           
             for
             so
             much
             as
          
           half
           an
           hour
           .
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             though
             I
             〈…〉
             here
             ,
             touching
             so
          
           sweet
           and
           glorious
           
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
          
           PEACE
           ,
           
             and
             〈◊〉
             ●eclare
             from
             the
             very
          
           word
           
             (
             or
             else
             I
             had
             said
             nothing
             )
             wherein
             the
          
           true
           peace
           
             of
             the
          
           true
           Church
           
             consists
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             how
             the
          
           faithful
           ,
           and
           Churches
           ,
           may
           preserve
           
             that
             peace
             ,
             in
             their
          
           Communion
           
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             ,
             in
             the
          
           Son
           ,
           
             and
             in
             the
          
           Father
           :
           
             yet
             mens
          
           heads
           and
           hearts
           
             are
             now
             so
          
           full
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
          
           doubted
           ,
           but
           few
           will
           regard
           it
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           
             considering
             that
             there
             is
             among
             us
             ,
             an
          
           election
           of
           grace
           ,
           
             and
             a
          
           flock
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             who
             both
          
           know
           ,
           
             and
             will
          
           hear
           
             his
             voyce
             at
          
           any
           
             time
             ;
             I
             thought
             good
             to
          
           speak
           
             this
             in
             their
             behalf
             ,
             for
             whose
          
           profit
           
             all
             the
          
           creatures
           of
           God
           
             were
             made
             in
             the
          
           world
           ,
           
             and
             all
             the
          
           gifts
           of
           Christ
           
             are
             given
             in
             the
          
           Church
           .
           
             And
             though
             I
             am
             very
             conscious
             ,
             of
             my
          
           rudeness
           of
           speech
           ,
           
             in
             this
             Discourse
          
           ,
           
           
             as
             also
             of
             my
          
           weakness
           and
           infirmity
           
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             having
             not
             yet
             attained
             to
             a
          
           perfect
           man
           ,
           
             and
             to
             the
          
           measure
           of
           the
           stature
           of
           the
           fulness
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             and
             so
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             every
          
           jot
           and
           tittle
           
             here
             ,
             is
             of
             the
          
           pure
           river
           of
           water
           of
           life
           ,
           
             without
             any
          
           humane
           mixture
           ;
           
             yet
             they
             that
             are
          
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           judge
           ,
           will
           own
           
             all
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             the
          
           word
           and
           spirit
           of
           truth
           ,
           
             and
             will
             not
             reject
          
           silver
           tryed
           four
           or
           five
           
             times
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             tryed
          
           seven
           
             times
             .
             And
             what
             is
          
           weak
           and
           imperfect
           
             in
             it
             ,
             the
          
           true
           Church
           
             of
             Christ
             (
             for
             whose
             dear
          
           sake
           and
           love
           
             I
             have
             spoken
             all
             this
             )
             seeing
             it
             
             is
             ,
          
           
           as
           Luther
           speaks
           ,
           The
           Queen
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           whose
           very
           bowels
           ,
           are
           meer
           compassions
           and
           forgivenesses
           of
           sins
           ,
           
             will
             easily
          
           pass
           
             it
             by
             ,
             and
          
           forgive
           it
           .
           
             And
             as
             for
             men
          
           ,
           haughty
           and
           high
           
             in
             their
          
           own
           spirit
           ,
           contemning
           and
           disdaining
           
             any
             thing
             that
             agrees
             not
             to
             their
          
           palate
           ;
           
             I
             do
             as
             easily
          
           despise
           their
           censure
           ,
           
             as
             they
             lightly
             pass
             it
             .
             It
             is
          
           enough
           ,
           
             that
             I
             seek
             the
          
           glory
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           welfare
           of
           that
           
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             his
          
           body
           ;
           
             and
             for
             the
          
           rest
           ,
           
             let
             me
             become
             as
          
           vile
           
             as
             the
          
           Apostles
           
             were
             made
             to
             the
          
           world
           ,
           
             who
             were
             counted
             the
          
           filth
           and
           off
           souring
           
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             or
             as
             Mr
          
           Baily
           ,
           Rutherford
           ,
           Bastwick
           ,
           Pryn
           ,
           Love
           ,
           
             or
             any
             other
             of
             my
             old
             enemies
             in
          
           Parliament
           and
           City
           ,
           
             not
             worth
             the
             naming
          
           ,
           
           
             have
             sought
             to
             make
             me
          
           .
           All
           
             whom
             ,
             unless
             God
             give
             them
          
           repentance
           to
           life
           ,
           I
           cite
           ,
           
             as
             once
          
           Hierom
           of
           Prague
           
             did
             his
             enemies
             ,
             in
             the
          
           like
           cause
           ,
           To
           appear
           within
           a
           few
           years
           ,
           before
           the
           most
           high
           and
           righteous
           Judge
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           answer
           
             all
             that
             they
             have
             done
          
           wickedly
           ,
           
             if
             not
          
           maliciously
           ,
           
             against
             his
          
           Name
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           Gospel
           ,
           Spirit
           ,
           People
           ;
           
             and
             that
             under
             the
          
           form
           and
           pretence
           of
           godliness
           .
           
             And
             now
          
           well
           
             knowing
             ,
             that
             the
          
           more
           
             any
             thing
             is
             of
          
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             more
          
           enmity
           and
           opposition
           
             it
             Will
             meet
             with
             from
             the
          
           world
           ,
           
             and
             from
             the
          
           worldly
           
             Church
             .
             I
             commit
          
           Christs
           own
           word
           and
           cause
           
             to
             his
             own
          
           care
           and
           protection
           ,
           who
           lives
           and
           reigns
           for
           this
           
             very
             purpose
             ,
             to
          
           uphold
           
             his
             own
          
           despised
           
             truth
             ,
             against
             the
          
           glorious
           ,
           but
           deceitful
           
             doctrines
             of
          
           men
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           all
           his
           enemies
           his
           foot-stool
           .
           
             And
             so
          
           waiting
           
             in
             this
          
           assured
           
             hope
             ,
             if
             thou
             love
          
           Christ
           ,
           
             I
             remain
          
           ,
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             him
             ,
             VVilliam
             Dell.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Introduction
             .
             pag.
             149
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             propounded
             ,
             is
             neither
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Between
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 
                   world
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 150
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 between
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Carnal
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 between
                 the
                 faithful
                 ,
                 or
                 true
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 p.
                 151
              
            
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             described
             .
             p.
             152
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             differs
             from
             the
             Churches
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             13.
             particulars
             .
             from
             p.
             153
             to
             p.
             157
          
           
             How
             this
             Church
             may
             be
             
               known
               .
               p.
            
             158
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             be
             joyned
             to
             it
             .
             p.
             159
          
           
             The
             Church
             a
             great
             mystery
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Christ.
               p.
            
             160
          
           
             Seven
             bonds
             of
             this
             Churches
             Vnity
             .
             
               viz.
               ibid.
            
             
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 One
                 body
                 .
                 p.
                 161
              
               
                 2
                 :
                 One
                 Spirit
                 .
                 p.
                 165
              
               
                 3
                 One
                 Hope
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 .
                 p.
                 167
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 One
                 Lord.
                 p.
                 169
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 One
                 Faith.
                 p.
                 172
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 One
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 p.
                 175
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 One
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 through
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 p.
                 176
              
            
          
           
             These
             seven
             bonds
             are
             sufficient
             ,
             for
             the
             Vnity
             and
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             any
             additions
             of
             mans
             devising
             .
             178.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             thus
             made
             one
             by
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             preserved
             one
             ,
             in
             their
             communion
             among
             themselves
             .
             p.
             180
          
           
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             
               
                 
                   1
                   They
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   some
                   things
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   then
                   yet
                   they
                   do
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Particularly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   instructed
                   touching
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     Government
                     is
                     twofold
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Immediate
                         ,
                         And
                         this
                         also
                         is
                         twofold
                         .
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             The
                             Government
                             of
                             Gods
                             
                               speciall
                               Providence
                               .
                               p.
                            
                             181
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             The
                             government
                             of
                             his
                             
                               spiritual
                               presence
                               .
                               p
                            
                             182
                          
                           
                             These
                             two
                             Governments
                             the
                             true
                             church
                             never
                             wanted
                             in
                             any
                             age
                             ,
                             nor
                             in
                             this
                             .
                             p.
                             184
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Mediate
                         .
                         This
                         also
                         is
                         Christs
                         Government
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         mans
                         .
                         p.
                         185
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     Christs
                     ordering
                     all
                     things
                     by
                     the
                     faithful
                     ,
                     among
                     the
                     faithful
                     ,
                     in
                     reference
                     to
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     drawn
                     forth
                     into
                     several
                     particulars
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     these
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         To
                         whom
                         Christ
                         hath
                         committed
                         the
                         power
                         of
                         ordering
                         and
                         managing
                         all
                         things
                         in
                         the
                         true
                         Church
                         .
                         186
                         And
                         here
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             To
                             whom
                             the
                             keyes
                             of
                             the
                             church
                             are
                             given
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             What
                             they
                             are
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         What
                         kinde
                         of
                         power
                         it
                         is
                         ,
                         which
                         the
                         true
                         Church
                         hath
                         ;
                         set
                         down
                         ,
                         in
                         6.
                         particulars
                         .
                         188
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         What
                         is
                         the
                         extent
                         of
                         this
                         power
                         .
                         190
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         What
                         is
                         the
                         outward
                         instrument
                         of
                         it
                         .
                         ibid.
                         
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         What
                         the
                         true
                         church
                         can
                         do
                         ,
                         by
                         virtue
                         of
                         it
                         .
                         And
                         this
                         comprehends
                         these
                         particulars
                         .
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             It
                             can
                             gather
                             it self
                             together
                             .
                             192
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             It
                             can
                             appoint
                             its
                             own
                             Orders
                             .
                             193
                             What
                             rules
                             it
                             is
                             to
                             observe
                             herein
                             .
                             194
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             It
                             can
                             choose
                             its
                             own
                             Officers
                             .
                             196
                             And
                             here
                             ,
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 What
                                 Officers
                                 are
                                 to
                                 be
                                 chosen
                                 .
                                 197
                              
                               
                                 2.
                                 
                                 Out
                                 of
                                 
                                   whom
                                   .
                                   ibid.
                                
                                 
                                 
                                   
                                     1.
                                     
                                     By
                                     whom
                                     .
                                     198
                                  
                                   
                                     What
                                     the
                                     true
                                     church
                                     ,
                                     as
                                     the
                                     case
                                     now
                                     stands
                                     ,
                                     is
                                     to
                                     do
                                     ,
                                     in
                                     point
                                     of
                                     chusing
                                     officers
                                     .
                                     p.
                                     199
                                  
                                   
                                     
                                     And
                                     if
                                     need
                                     be
                                     ,
                                     can
                                     
                                       
                                         Reform
                                         them
                                         ,
                                         p
                                         200
                                      
                                       
                                         Or
                                         depose
                                         them
                                         .
                                         p.
                                         201
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             It
                             can
                             call
                             its
                             own
                             Councels
                             ,
                             if
                             it
                             need
                             any
                             .
                             ibid.
                             
                             
                               
                                 Certain
                                 reasons
                                 why
                                 the
                                 church
                                 may
                                 now
                                 well
                                 want
                                 Councels
                                 .
                                 p.
                                 202
                              
                               
                                 And
                                 if
                                 it
                                 will
                                 have
                                 any
                                 ,
                                 what
                                 rules
                                 it
                                 is
                                 to
                                 observe
                                 touching
                                 them
                                 .
                                 p.
                                 204
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             
                               5
                               It
                               can
                               judge
                               of
                               all
                               Doctrines
                               ,
                               both
                               of
                               its
                               Officers
                               and
                               Councels
                               .
                               p.
                               205
                            
                             
                               And
                               thus
                               the
                               judgement
                               of
                               beleevers
                               is
                               to
                               be
                               rectified
                               in
                               these
                               things
                               ,
                               for
                               the
                               preserving
                               peace
                               among
                               themselves
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 rectified
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 
                   
                     The
                     practical
                     Rules
                     that
                     are
                     more
                     absolute
                     and
                     general
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     peace
                     ,
                     are
                     these
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         That
                         the
                         true
                         Church
                         keep
                         it self
                         ,
                         distinct
                         from
                         the
                         world
                         .
                         p.
                         206
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         That
                         the
                         true
                         Church
                         content
                         it self
                         ,
                         with
                         its
                         own
                         power
                         ,
                         for
                         its
                         own
                         affairs
                         .
                         p
                         207
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         That
                         the
                         true
                         church
                         do
                         not
                         fetch
                         or
                         force
                         men
                         unto
                         it
                         ,
                         against
                         their
                         wils
                         .
                         209
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         That
                         the
                         true
                         church
                         make
                         void
                         ,
                         the
                         distinction
                         of
                         Clergy
                         and
                         Laity
                         ,
                         among
                         Christians
                         .
                         p.
                         211
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         That
                         the
                         true
                         church
                         keep
                         equality
                         between
                         Christians
                         and
                         
                           Churches
                           .
                           p.
                        
                         212
                      
                       
                         6.
                         
                         That
                         the
                         true
                         church
                         keep
                         the
                         Officers
                         of
                         the
                         church
                         ,
                         in
                         subordination
                         to
                         the
                         
                           Community
                           .
                           p.
                        
                         213
                      
                       
                         7.
                         
                         That
                         all
                         true
                         Christians
                         and
                         Churches
                         ,
                         do
                         take
                         Christ
                         alike
                         ,
                         for
                         their
                         Head
                         ,
                         and
                         do
                         not
                         set
                         up
                         
                           visible
                           heads
                        
                         or
                         
                           Ring
                           leaders
                        
                         ,
                         to
                         themselves
                         of
                         men
                         ,
                         no
                         not
                         of
                         the
                         best
                         men
                         .
                         p.
                         214
                      
                       
                         8.
                         
                         That
                         the
                         true
                         Church
                         keep
                         out
                         all
                         error
                         in
                         
                           doctrine
                           .
                           p
                        
                         215
                         
                           
                             5
                             Wayes
                             by
                             which
                             this
                             may
                             be
                             effectually
                             done
                             ,
                             without
                             the
                             help
                             of
                             the
                             
                               Magistrate
                               .
                               p.
                            
                             216
                          
                           
                             The
                             great
                             Question
                             ,
                             touching
                             the
                             Magistrates
                             power
                             to
                             keep
                             out
                             error
                             ,
                             answered
                             .
                             p.
                             224
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         9.
                         
                         That
                         the
                         true
                         church
                         ,
                         do
                         not
                         inforce
                         Uniformity
                         ,
                         in
                         outward
                         orders
                         and
                         
                           discipline
                           .
                           p.
                        
                         225
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Practical
               rules
               for
               peace
               more
               special
               and
               occasional
               in
               point
               of
               difference
               ,
               among
               the
               faithful
               .
               Here
               the
               weight
               of
               things
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               first
               considered
               .
               If
               the
               things
               wherein
               beleevers
               differ
               ,
               be
               circumstantial
               and
               ceremonial
               only
               ,
               then
               there
               are
               ,
            
             
               5.
               
               Rules
               to
               be
               observed
               for
               the
               preserving
               peace
               .
               p.
               233
            
          
           
             
               If
               the
               things
               wherein
               they
               differ
               be
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               yet
               such
               are
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               then
               there
               are
            
             
               7
               Rules
               to
               be
               observed
               for
               the
               preserving
               of
               peace
               .
               p.
               235
            
          
           
             If
             the
             Doctrine
             wherein
             the
             difference
             lies
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             is
             absolutely
             inconsistent
             with
             true
             faith
             and
             salvation
             ,
             yet
             then
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 person
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 .
                 p.
                 237
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 after
                 full
                 hearing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Gods
                 Elect
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ought
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     To
                     condemn
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     .
                     p.
                     241
                  
                   
                     2
                     To
                     excommunicate
                     the
                     person
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 punishment
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 can
                 inflict
                 .
                 p.
                 242
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               conclusion
               of
               all
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Way
           of
           true
           Peace
           and
           Vnity
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           HAving
           now
           for
           a
           long
           time
           time
           together
           observed
           with
           a
           said
           heart
           and
           troubled
           spirit
           ,
           the
           
             grievous
             differences
          
           and
           dissentions
           ,
           among
           the
           faithful
           and
           
             Churches
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           also
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           yet
           
             no
             healing
          
           of
           this
           error
           ,
           many
           or
           most
           of
           them
           not
           clearly
           understanding
           ,
           wherein
           their
           
             true
             peace
          
           and
           unity
           ought
           to
           consist
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           are
           still
           prosecuting
           former
           ,
           with
           later
           mistakes
           ,
           till
           their
           wound
           is
           become
           almost
           incurable
           ;
           I
           found
           my
           heart
           inclined
           and
           engaged
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           propound
           to
           others
           ,
           that
           way
           of
           Peace
           ,
           which
           my self
           have
           learned
           from
           the
           Word
           .
           And
           this
           I
           desire
           to
           do
           ,
           not
           that
           I
           might
           seem
           to
           be
           something
           ,
           or
           be
           accounted
           of
           ,
           any
           more
           ,
           then
           the
           meanest
           of
           all
           Gods
           people
           ,
           being
           indeed
           unworthy
           to
           minister
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           a
           cup
           of
           
             cold
             water
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           much
           less
           so
           incomparable
           a
           treasure
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           which
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           is
           not
           to
           be
           mentioned
           ;
           but
           meerly
           out
           of
           love
           and
           compassion
           to
           the
           infirmities
           of
           my
           brethren
           ,
           whom
           I
           see
           walking
           in
           the
           light
           of
           their
           own
           fire
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sparks
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           do
           kindle
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           in
           great
           danger
           to
           
             lie
             down
             in
             sorrow
          
           ;
           whilst
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           neglect
           the
           
             true
             light
          
           ,
           which
           alone
           is
           to
           shine
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           till
           all
           ignorance
           and
           darkness
           be
           done
           away
           .
           And
           as
           my
           end
           and
           scope
           is
           ,
           to
           bring
           all
           men
           ,
           from
           all
           humane
           doctrines
           ,
           and
           conceptions
           of
           carnal
           wisdom
           and
           prudence
           ,
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           
           so
           I
           desire
           all
           men
           that
           are
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           judge
           ,
           to
           allow
           of
           no
           more
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           then
           they
           shall
           finde
           agreeable
           to
           this
           word
           ;
           and
           what
           ever
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           shall
           disapprove
           or
           condemn
           ;
           so
           far
           ,
           let
           them
           also
           disapprove
           and
           condemn
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           my self
           also
           do
           ;
           knowing
           well
           ,
           that
           
             no
             Word
          
           ought
           to
           have
           any
           place
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           alone
           carries
           light
           ,
           life
           ,
           righteousness
           ,
           wisdom
           and
           power
           ,
           sufficient
           and
           enough
           in
           it self
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           whole
           minde
           and
           work
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           Wherefore
           what
           I
           have
           
             freely
             learned
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           
             freely
             communicate
          
           ,
           desiring
           every
           one
           to
           regard
           his
           own
           salvation
           ,
           seeing
           now
           after
           so
           clear
           a
           discovery
           of
           truth
           ,
           he
           can
           have
           no
           cloak
           ,
           nor
           the
           least
           excuse
           for
           his
           sin
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           he
           that
           reads
           may
           understand
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           for
           me
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           unity
           and
           
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           to
           tell
           you
           now
           at
           first
           ,
           that
           I
           intend
           not
           to
           propound
           any
           way
           of
           peace
           ,
           either
           between
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           else
           between
           the
           carnal
           and
           spiritual
           children
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           having
           learned
           no
           such
           thing
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           Not
           between
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           world
           :
           
           for
           the
           Lord
           never
           intended
           any
           reconciliation
           and
           agreement
           between
           these
           ,
           in
           the
           spiritual
           and
           eternal
           things
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           these
           ,
           are
           two
           
             distinct
             seeds
          
           ,
           and
           sorts
           of
           people
           ;
           the
           one
           from
           beneath
           ,
           the
           other
           from
           above
           ;
           the
           one
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           ;
           the
           other
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ;
           and
           between
           these
           two
           ,
           God
           hath
           put
           such
           an
           emnity
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           take
           away
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           ,
           who
           never
           minding
           these
           two
           different
           seeds
           ;
           between
           whom
           God
           hath
           put
           such
           irreconciliable
           enmity
           ,
           would
           make
           all
           the
           people
           of
           one
           or
           moe
           whole
           Kingdoms
           a
           Church
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           would
           reconcile
           all
           of
           them
           together
           ,
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           according
           to
           devices
           and
           methods
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           these
           men
           know
           not
           what
           they
           do
           ;
           for
           they
           walk
           in
           the
           darkness
           of
           their
           
             own
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           which
           shows
           us
           clearly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           as
           possible
           to
           reconcile
           Michael
           and
           the
           Devil
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Neither
           secondly
           ,
           do
           I
           finde
           
             any
             way
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           all
           those
           together
           ,
           who
           are
           commonly
           called
           The
           
             visible
             Church
          
           ,
           seeing
           even
           among
           these
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           distinct
           sorts
           of
           children
           ,
           as
           Paul
           teacheth
           us
           ;
           one
           sort
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           
             born
             after
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           as
           Ishmael
           and
           Esau
           ;
           and
           another
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           
           
             born
             after
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           as
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           :
           and
           there
           is
           as
           great
           enmity
           between
           these
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           between
           the
           former
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           
             they
             that
             are
             born
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           are
           always
           
             persecuting
             them
             that
             are
             born
             after
             the
             spirit
             ,
          
           but
           never
           agreeing
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           these
           
             two
             sorts
          
           of
           Christians
           ,
           one
           makes
           up
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           The
           spiritual
           children
           ,
           make
           up
           Christs
           true
           body
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             He
             gave
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             over
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             his
             body
          
           ;
           for
           these
           being
           born
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           do
           also
           partake
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           the
           true
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           all
           that
           flesh
           is
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Spirit
           dwels
           ;
           and
           these
           
             all
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             confidence
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           no
           fleshly
           Forms
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           or
           Worship
           .
        
         
           The
           carnal
           children
           of
           the
           Church
           make
           up
           Antichrists
           true
           body
           :
           For
           as
           Christs
           body
           consists
           of
           spiritual
           Christians
           ,
           
           so
           Antichrists
           of
           carnal
           ;
           For
           Antichrist
           sets
           up
           in
           the
           
             temple
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Christ
           ;
           and
           as
           Christ
           get
           his
           body
           together
           of
           spiritual
           Christians
           ;
           so
           Antichrist
           gets
           his
           body
           together
           of
           carnal
           Christians
           :
           and
           these
           have
           a
           form
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           godliness
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           no
           spirit
           or
           power
           in
           that
           form
           :
           yea
           ,
           under
           the
           form
           of
           godliness
           they
           exercise
           the
           greater
           power
           of
           ungodliness
           :
           And
           Christ
           and
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           all
           
             their
             things
          
           ,
           are
           nowhere
           more
           opposed
           ,
           then
           by
           those
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           want
           the
           spirit
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           taught
           of
           men
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           God.
           So
           that
           ,
           all
           that
           part
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           is
           destitute
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           name
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           anointing
           of
           Christians
           ,
           this
           makes
           up
           the
           body
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           And
           now
           there
           can
           be
           no
           more
           agreement
           ,
           between
           these
           
             two
             bodies
          
           ,
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           between
           spiritual
           and
           carnal
           Christians
           ,
           then
           between
           Christ
           and
           Antichrist
           themselves
           ,
           the
           heads
           of
           these
           bodies
           .
           And
           as
           I
           finde
           nothing
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           so
           neither
           do
           I
           propound
           any
           thing
           for
           an
           
             agreement
             here
          
           :
           for
           to
           go
           about
           to
           reconcile
           there
           ,
           where
           the
           Father
           never
           intended
           ,
           nor
           the
           Son
           never
           undertook
           any
           reconciliation
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           a
           work
           of
           wisedom
           ,
           but
           of
           weakness
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           the
           
             way
             of
             peace
          
           I
           shall
           speak
           of
           ,
           is
           between
           the
           
             children
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           
           touching
           whom
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           That
           
             he
             will
             give
             them
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             one
             way
          
           ;
           and
           for
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           
             prayed
             That
             they
             all
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             as
             thou
             Father
             art
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             thee
             ,
             
             that
             they
             also
             may
             be
             one
             in
             us
             :
          
           And
           these
           are
           the
           elect
           made
           
             faithful
             ,
             called
          
           to
           be
           Saints
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           through
           their
           calling
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           peace
           then
           I
           seek
           by
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           :
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           first
           declare
           the
           Church
           it
           self
           ,
           whose
           peace
           I
           seek
           ;
           and
           then
           after
           declare
           ,
           wherein
           this
           Churches
           true
           peace
           and
           unity
           lies
           ;
           and
           also
           how
           it
           may
           be
           preserved
           among
           themselves
           ,
           it
           being
           first
           wrought
           by
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           Church
           it self
           ;
           what
           I
           have
           learned
           touching
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           speak
           plainly
           ,
           and
           something
           largely
           ,
           because
           the
           right
           understanding
           hereof
           is
           so
           
             absolutely
             necessary
          
           to
           our
           present
           business
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           are
           very
           many
           ,
           and
           very
           great
           mistakes
           and
           mis-apprehensions
           touching
           it
           ,
           even
           among
           the
           faithfull
           .
        
         
           The
           
             right
             Church
          
           then
           is
           not
           the
           
             whole
             multitude
          
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           
           whether
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           that
           joyn
           together
           in
           an
           outward
           form
           or
           way
           of
           worship
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           Church
           there
           are
           
             Whoremongers
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             Thieves
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
          
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           wicked
           and
           unbelieving
           persons
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           very
           Synagogue
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           children
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           not
           speak
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           But
           the
           Church
           I
           shall
           speak
           of
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           which
           I
           say
           is
           not
           any
           outward
           or
           
             visible
             society
          
           ,
           
           gathered
           together
           into
           the
           consent
           or
           use
           of
           outward
           things
           ,
           forms
           ,
           ceremonies
           ,
           worship
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Churches
             of
             men
          
           are
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           known
           by
           seeing
           or
           feeling
           ,
           or
           the
           help
           of
           any
           outward
           sense
           ,
           as
           the
           Society
           of
           Mercers
           ,
           or
           Drapers
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           Spiritual
           and
           Invisible
           Fellowship
           ,
           gathered
           together
           in
           the
           unity
           of
           
             faith
             ,
             hope
          
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           so
           into
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Father
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           wherefore
           it
           is
           wholly
           hid
           from
           carnal
           eyes
           ,
           neither
           hath
           the
           world
           any
           knowledge
           or
           judgement
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           true
           Church
           is
           the
           
             Communion
             of
             Saints
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           communion
           believers
           have
           with
           
             one
             another
          
           :
           not
           in
           the
           things
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           things
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           as
           believers
           have
           their
           union
           in
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Father
           ,
           so
           in
           them
           also
           they
           have
           their
           communion
           ;
           and
           the
           communion
           they
           have
           with
           one
           another
           in
           God
           ,
           cannot
           be
           in
           their
           own
           things
           ,
           but
           in
           Gods
           things
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           
             light
             ,
             life
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             truth
             ,
             love
             ,
             power
             ,
             peace
             ,
             joy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           is
           the
           true
           
             Communion
             of
             Saints
          
           ,
           and
           this
           
             Communion
             of
             Saints
          
           is
           the
           true
           
             Church
             of
             God.
          
           
           
        
         
         
           Now
           this
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           differs
           from
           the
           Churches
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           very
           many
           particulars
           ,
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Members
           come
           unto
           the
           Churches
           of
           men
           ,
           either
           of
           their
           own
           minds
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           the
           perswasion
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           forcing
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           will
           
             of
             man
          
           ;
           but
           none
           come
           to
           this
           
             true
             Church
          
           but
           from
           the
           
             drawing
             of
             God
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           calling
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           
             own
             purpose
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             men
             ;
             members
          
           are
           admitted
           through
           an
           outward
           
             confession
             of
             doctrine
          
           ;
           but
           none
           are
           admitted
           into
           this
           
             true
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           through
           a
           
             new
             birth
          
           from
           God
           and
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           Joh.
           3.
           
           
             Except
             a
             man
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           
             right
             Church
          
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
             )
             For
             that
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             flesh
             ,
          
           and
           so
           remains
           without
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           
             that
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             spirit
             ,
          
           and
           so
           hath
           entrance
           into
           the
           true
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           the
           Churches
           of
           men
           there
           are
           more
           wicked
           then
           righteous
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           true
           Church
           of
           
             Christ
             the
             people
             are
             all
             righteous
             ,
          
           not
           one
           excepted
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Thy
             people
             shall
             be
             all
             righteous
             ,
          
           Isa.
           60.
           
           For
           they
           all
           have
           their
           
             iniquities
             forgiven
             them
          
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           
             all
             redeemed
          
           and
           washed
           with
           the
           
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb.
          
           
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           the
           Churches
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           people
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           are
           onely
           taught
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           their
           heads
           and
           leaders
           ,
           and
           whose
           judgements
           they
           depend
           on
           ,
           and
           follow
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           
             right
             Church
          
           ,
           the
           people
           are
           
             all
             taught
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           Isaiah
           saith
           ,
           
             Thy
             children
             shall
             be
             all
             taught
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           and
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             hear
             and
             learn
             from
             the
             Father
          
           :
           and
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             anointing
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             teacheth
             them
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           the
           Churches
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           are
           hated
           and
           
             rejected
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           being
           strangers
           and
           enemies
           to
           Christ
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           all
           the
           members
           are
           dear
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           Christ
           is
           dear
           ;
           and
           loved
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Christ
           is
           loved
           ,
           as
           being
           one
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Churches
           of
           men
           are
           of
           
             mens
             building
             ,
             contriving
             ,
             framing
             ,
             fashioning
             ,
             beautifying
          
           :
           but
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           built
           onely
           by
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           Zach.
           6.12
           .
           
             The
             man
             whose
             name
             is
             the
             BRANCH
             ,
             he
             shall
             build
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             even
             he
             shall
             build
             it
             :
          
           And
           again
           ,
           Math.
           16
           18.
           
           
             Vpon
             this
             rock
             I
             will
             build
             my
             Church
             :
          
           The
           true
           Church
           is
           such
           a
           building
           ,
           which
           neither
           Men
           nor
           Angels
           can
           frame
           ,
           but
           Christ
           alone
           .
        
         
         
           7.
           
           The
           Churches
           of
           men
           are
           all
           of
           them
           more
           or
           less
           the
           
             habitation
             of
             Antichrist
          
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           2.4
           .
           )
           
             as
             God
             sitteth
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           
             true
             Temple
             of
             God
          
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           arrogate
           to
           themselves
           that
           name
           and
           
             title
             ;
             shewing
             himself
             that
             he
             is
             God
             :
          
           For
           Antichrist
           always
           dwels
           there
           ,
           where
           men
           have
           a
           form
           of
           godliness
           ,
           denying
           the
           power
           :
           but
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           
             built
             together
          
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           
             habitation
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           2.22
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           6.16
           .
           
             Yee
             are
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             dwell
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           Churches
           of
           men
           are
           as
           large
           as
           men
           will
           make
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           that
           have
           
             chief
             power
          
           in
           these
           Churches
           ,
           interesting
           themselves
           in
           
             wordly
             Magistrates
          
           ,
           through
           their
           favour
           and
           help
           ,
           make
           their
           Churches
           as
           large
           as
           the
           Magistrates
           Dominions
           :
           thus
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           was
           made
           of
           as
           
             large
             extent
          
           as
           the
           Dominions
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           Princes
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Pope
           had
           interest
           .
           And
           so
           likewise
           ,
           the
           Church
           in
           other
           Kingdoms
           ,
           was
           made
           as
           large
           as
           the
           Dominions
           of
           the
           temporal
           Magistrate
           ;
           and
           all
           under
           their
           power
           ,
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           be
           ,
           of
           their
           Church
           :
           But
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           is
           onely
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           Fathers
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           admit
           
             no
             more
          
           into
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           Fathers
           Kingdom
           will
           admit
           into
           it
           ;
           the
           Sons
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Fathers
           being
           of
           a
           like
           latitude
           and
           extent
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Sons
           Kingdom
           is
           no
           larger
           then
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           nor
           the
           Fathers
           then
           the
           Sons
           :
           The
           Fathers
           Kingdom
           will
           not
           receive
           any
           into
           it
           ,
           that
           have
           not
           first
           been
           of
           the
           Sons
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           the
           Sons
           Kingdom
           will
           not
           admit
           into
           it
           ,
           what
           the
           Fathers
           Kingdom
           will
           not
           ,
           after
           receive
           ;
           but
           the
           Son
           delivers
           up
           ,
           his
           whole
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           receives
           it
           all
           ,
           without
           any
           exception
           .
        
         
           Now
           from
           hence
           these
           three
           things
           are
           evident
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             Hungary
             ,
             &c.
          
           but
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Kingdoms
           ,
           the
           faithful
           who
           are
           taken
           into
           union
           and
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           with
           
             one
             another
          
           in
           him
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Kingdoms
           themselves
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           
             particular
             Assemblies
          
           ,
           whether
           Parochial
           or
           Congregational
           ,
           all
           the
           company
           that
           meet
           together
           bodily
           ,
           and
           have
           
           outward
           communion
           in
           outward
           Ordinances
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           those
           among
           all
           these
           ,
           that
           meet
           together
           in
           
             one
             Faith
          
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           one
           Christ
           and
           God
           ;
           for
           herein
           only
           stands
           the
           
             true
             communion
          
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           is
           to
           be
           
             judged
             hereby
          
           ,
           and
           
             by
             no
             outward
          
           things
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           it
           belongs
           not
           to
           Magistrates
           and
           
             worldly
             Powers
          
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           
             Church
             ;
             who
          
           do
           belong
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           do
           not
           ;
           but
           it
           belongs
           to
           Christ
           onely
           to
           point
           out
           his
           own
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           he
           onely
           knows
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           onely
           stands
           by
           
             his
             election
          
           and
           collection
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           mans
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           Churches
           of
           men
           knit
           themselves
           together
           into
           such
           Societies
           ,
           by
           some
           
             outward
             Covenant
          
           or
           Agreement
           among
           themselves
           :
           But
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           knit
           into
           their
           Society
           among
           themselves
           ,
           by
           being
           first
           knit
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           their
           Head
           ;
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           they
           are
           one
           with
           him
           ,
           they
           are
           also
           one
           with
           
             one
             another
          
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           are
           not
           first
           one
           
             among
             themselves
          
           ,
           and
           then
           after
           one
           with
           Christ
           :
           So
           that
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           a
           spiritual
           Society
           ,
           knit
           unto
           Christ
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           knit
           to
           
             one
             another
          
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           and
           love
           ;
           and
           this
           makes
           them
           infinitely
           more
           one
           ,
           then
           any
           outward
           Covenant
           they
           can
           engage
           themselves
           in
           :
           
             the
             union
          
           wherein
           God
           makes
           us
           one
           ,
           passing
           all
           the
           unions
           ,
           wherein
           we
           can
           make
           our selves
           one
           .
           And
           so
           when
           some
           believers
           
             perceive
             the
             grace
          
           that
           is
           given
           to
           others
           ,
           they
           presently
           fall
           into
           
             one
             communion
          
           ,
           without
           any
           more
           ado
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           that
           are
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           body
           ,
           cannot
           deny
           communion
           to
           them
           that
           are
           in
           
             true
             union
          
           with
           Christ
           ,
           the
           head
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           perceive
           this
           grace
           .
           For
           this
           is
           considerable
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           first
           one
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           after
           one
           with
           Christ
           :
           but
           we
           are
           first
           one
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           one
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           our
           union
           with
           the
           
             Church
             flows
          
           from
           our
           union
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           our
           union
           with
           Christ
           ,
           from
           our
           union
           with
           the
           
             Church
             :
             Christ
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           17.
           prays
           ,
           
             That
             they
             all
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           believers
           ,
           
             may
             be
             one
             in
             us
          
           :
           So
           that
           our
           union
           is
           not
           first
           among
           our
           selves
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Father
           :
           but
           it
           is
           first
           with
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           one
           another
           in
           them
           :
           And
           Christ
           is
           the
           door
           through
           which
           we
           enter
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Church
           
           the
           door
           ,
           through
           which
           we
           enter
           into
           Christ
           :
           For
           men
           may
           joyn
           themselves
           to
           Believers
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           outward
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           be
           joyned
           to
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           to
           
             that
             communion
          
           which
           Believers
           have
           in
           Christ
           ;
           but
           a
           man
           cannot
           be
           joyned
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           joyned
           to
           
             all
             Believers
          
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           the
           communion
           they
           have
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           another
           in
           
             him
             ;
             which
          
           upon
           all
           occasions
           he
           enjoys
           with
           them
           ,
           wherever
           he
           meets
           with
           them
           .
           So
           that
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           is
           knit
           up
           together
           into
           
             one
             body
          
           and
           society
           ,
           by
           
             one
             Faith
          
           and
           Spirit
           ;
           the
           Churches
           of
           men
           by
           an
           
             outward
             Covenant
          
           or
           Agreement
           onely
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           The
           Churches
           of
           men
           have
           
             humane
             Officers
          
           ,
           who
           act
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           natural
           or
           acquisite
           parts
           ,
           who
           do
           all
           by
           the
           help
           of
           
             Study
             ,
             learning
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           But
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           Christ
           and
           the
           Spirit
           are
           the
           only
           Officers
           ,
           and
           men
           onely
           ,
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           Christ
           and
           the
           Spirit
           dwel
           and
           
             manifest
             themselves
          
           in
           them
           :
           and
           so
           when
           they
           do
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           they
           that
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           Christ
           and
           his
           Spirit
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           :
           And
           therefore
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
             Seek
             ye
             a
             proof
             of
             Christ
             speaking
             in
             me
             ?
             which
             to
             you
             wards
             is
             not
             weak
             but
             mighty
          
           :
           who
           ever
           is
           the
           instrument
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           only
           Preacher
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           is
           the
           
             true
             Gospel
          
           ,
           is
           the
           ministration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           
             holy
             men
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ;
           and
           were
           first
           anointed
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           before
           they
           preached
           :
           Iudas
           who
           preached
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           anointed
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           proved
           a
           traitor
           to
           Christ
           ;
           and
           who
           ever
           preach
           the
           word
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           the
           successors
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           and
           also
           traitors
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           The
           Churches
           of
           men
           have
           the
           government
           of
           them
           laid
           on
           
             mens
             shoulders
          
           ,
           whether
           single
           persons
           ,
           as
           Pope
           or
           Archbishop
           ;
           or
           combined
           ,
           as
           the
           
             General
             Councel
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             National
             Assembly
          
           ;
           but
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           ,
           hath
           its
           government
           laid
           only
           on
           Christs
           shoulders
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           fore-told
           ,
           Isa.
           9.
           
           
             Vnto
             us
             a
             child
             is
             born
             ,
             a
             Son
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             government
             shall
             lie
             on
             his
             shoulders
             :
          
           and
           Zech.
           6.12
           .
           
             He
             shall
             build
             the
             temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             he
             shall
             sit
             and
             rule
             upon
             his
             throne
             :
          
           for
           none
           can
           rule
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           built
           it
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Church
           be
           gathered
           together
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           ,
           Christ
           is
           alwaies
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           Christ
           is
           ever
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           his
           
             own
             self
          
           ,
           how
           cometh
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           Christ
           may
           not
           reign
           immediately
           over
           them
           ?
           Wherefore
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           reckons
           it
           
             sufficient
             
             authority
          
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           Christ
           and
           his
           Word
           ,
           for
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           practice
           ;
           and
           what
           ever
           they
           finde
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           presently
           set
           upon
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           never
           ask
           leave
           either
           of
           civil
           or
           
             ecclesiastical
             powers
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Churches
           of
           men
           will
           do
           nothing
           without
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           or
           Assembly
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           never
           so
           clear
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           For
           in
           their
           Religion
           they
           regard
           the
           authority
           of
           men
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           authority
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           The
           Churches
           of
           men
           ,
           are
           still
           setting
           themselves
           one
           above
           another
           ;
           but
           the
           assemblies
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           are
           all
           equal
           ,
           having
           Christ
           and
           the
           
             Spirit
             ,
             equally
          
           present
           with
           them
           and
           in
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             believers
             of
             one
          
           congregation
           cannot
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           power
           over
           the
           believers
           of
           another
           congregation
           ,
           seeing
           all
           congregations
           have
           Christ
           and
           his
           Spirit
           alike
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           Christ
           hath
           not
           anywhere
           promised
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           be
           more
           with
           one
           ,
           then
           with
           another
           .
           And
           so
           Christ
           and
           the
           Spirit
           in
           one
           congregation
           ,
           do
           not
           subjected
           ,
           neither
           are
           subject
           to
           Christ
           and
           the
           Spirit
           in
           another
           congregation
           :
           as
           if
           Christ
           and
           the
           Spirit
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           should
           be
           above
           and
           under
           themselves
           .
           But
           Christ
           in
           each
           assembly
           of
           the
           faithful
           is
           their
           head
           ,
           and
           this
           head
           they
           dare
           not
           leave
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           a
           
             fleshly
             head
          
           to
           themselves
           ,
           whether
           it
           consist
           of
           one
           or
           many
           men
           :
           seeing
           Antichrist
           doth
           as
           strongly
           invade
           Christs
           headship
           in
           many
           ,
           as
           in
           one
           man
           ;
           in
           a
           Councel
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Pope
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           churches
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           
             gates
             of
             hell
          
           (
           which
           are
           sin
           and
           death
           )
           shall
           certainly
           
             prevail
             against
          
           ;
           but
           the
           
             true
             church
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
          
           do
           always
           fight
           against
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           never
           prevail
           against
           it
           ;
           as
           Christ
           hath
           promised
           ,
           Mat.
           16.18
           .
           
             Vpon
             this
             rock
             I
             will
             build
             My
             church
             ,
             and
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           In
           these
           things
           among
           other
           ,
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           differs
           from
           the
           churches
           of
           men
           :
           By
           which
           we
           may
           clearly
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           not
           an
           outward
           and
           
             visible
             society
          
           or
           corporation
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           be
           pointed
           out
           by
           the
           finger
           ,
           
             loe
             here
          
           ,
           or
           
             loe
             there
          
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           confined
           to
           any
           certain
           
             place
             ,
             time
          
           ,
           or
           person
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           wholly
           a
           spiritual
           and
           invisible
           society
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           that
           is
           assembled
           in
           the
           Son
           and
           in
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           true
           pale
           and
           circumference
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           whom
           ,
           no
           part
           of
           it
           is
           to
           be
           found
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           hereupon
           it
           will
           presently
           be
           said
           ,
           if
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           be
           invisible
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           affirmed
           ,
           then
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               How
               shall
               we
               know
               it
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               How
               can
               we
               joyn
               our selves
               to
               it
               ?
            
          
        
         
           To
           both
           which
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           shall
           return
           a
           clear
           answer
           :
           And
           first
           to
           this
           Question
           ,
        
         
           How
           shall
           we
           know
           the
           true
           Church
           seeing
           it
           is
           invisible
           ?
           
        
         
           I
           answer
           ;
           Just
           so
           as
           Christ
           the
           head
           is
           known
           ,
           is
           the
           church
           his
           body
           known
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           way
           ;
           now
           Christ
           is
           known
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           the
           
             revelation
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ;
           when
           Peter
           confessed
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
          
           ,
           Christ
           told
           him
           ,
           
             that
             flesh
             and
             blood
             had
             not
             revealed
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             Father
             :
          
           now
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           can
           no
           more
           be
           known
           ,
           without
           this
           revelation
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           then
           Christ
           the
           head
           of
           these
           members
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             that
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             in
             this
             world
          
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           had
           need
           of
           other
           eyes
           then
           the
           world
           sees
           withal
           that
           would
           discern
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           another
           Revelation
           then
           any
           that
           flesh
           and
           blood
           can
           make
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Christ
           was
           known
           by
           the
           Spirits
           resting
           on
           him
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.33
           .
           
             And
             I
             knew
             him
             not
          
           (
           said
           Iohn
           Baptist
           )
           
             but
             he
             that
             sent
             me
             to
             baptize
             with
             water
             the
             same
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Vpon
             whom
             thou
             shalt
             see
             the
             Spirit
             descending
             ,
             and
             remaining
             on
             him
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             he
             which
             baptizeth
             with
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             I
             saw
             and
             bare
             record
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           known
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirits
           comming
           and
           remaining
           on
           it
           :
           So
           that
           whatever
           people
           have
           received
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           what
           sort
           or
           condition
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           are
           destitute
           of
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Christ
           was
           known
           by
           the
           works
           he
           did
           ,
           Ioh.
           10.37
           .
           
             If
             I
             do
             not
             the
             works
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             believe
             me
             not
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             do
             ,
             though
             you
             believe
             not
             me
             ,
             believe
             the
             works
             ;
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             .
          
           And
           thus
           also
           is
           the
           true
           Church
           known
           ,
           by
           
             doing
             the
             works
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           seeing
           Christ
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             He
             that
             believes
             in
             me
             ,
             the
             works
             that
             I
             do
             shall
             he
             do
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           thus
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           known
           by
           its
           living
           the
           life
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           life
           of
           faith
           and
           love
           ;
           and
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           are
           known
           ,
           by
           their
           doing
           the
           works
           of
           the
           head
           .
        
         
           Thus
           then
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           true
           Church
           be
           spiritual
           ,
           
           and
           cannot
           be
           known
           by
           our
           outward
           senses
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           certain
           tokens
           of
           her
           
             spiritual
             presence
          
           ;
           whereby
           we
           may
           reckon
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           or
           that
           place
           ,
           there
           be
           certain
           of
           her
           members
           .
           As
           by
           a
           natural
           example
           ;
           though
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           in
           it self
           be
           spiritual
           and
           invisible
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           discerned
           by
           any
           of
           our
           senses
           ,
           yet
           may
           we
           have
           sure
           tokens
           of
           its
           presence
           ,
           by
           the
           effects
           and
           operations
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           in
           that
           body
           wherein
           it
           dwels
           ;
           as
           the
           exercise
           of
           
             reason
             ,
             understanding
             ,
             discourse
             ,
             &c.
          
           so
           likewise
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           which
           is
           invisible
           in
           it self
           ,
           may
           yet
           be
           known
           by
           some
           
             certain
             signs
          
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           
             word
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           which
           sounds
           nowhere
           but
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           through
           the
           inspiration
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ;
           as
           also
           by
           the
           
             life
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           presence
           and
           operations
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           how
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           spiritual
           ,
           may
           be
           known
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           
           but
           how
           can
           we
           be
           joyned
           to
           such
           a
           spiritual
           and
           invisible
           Church
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           Is
           not
           Christ
           a
           spiritual
           and
           invisible
           head
           ?
           
           And
           how
           canst
           thou
           be
           joyned
           to
           such
           a
           head
           ?
           Sure
           our
           joyning
           to
           Christ
           ,
           the
           head
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           his
           body
           ,
           is
           of
           
             one
             nature
          
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           joyns
           us
           to
           Christ
           ,
           the
           head
           ,
           will
           assuredly
           joyn
           us
           to
           the
           Church
           his
           body
           .
           Now
           through
           faith
           and
           the
           spirit
           onely
           ,
           are
           we
           joyned
           to
           this
           head
           ;
           and
           through
           faith
           and
           the
           Spirit
           onely
           ,
           are
           we
           joyned
           to
           this
           body
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           be
           of
           this
           
             spiritual
             body
          
           and
           society
           ,
           but
           by
           being
           taken
           up
           into
           one
           faith
           and
           spirit
           with
           them
           :
           And
           so
           it
           is
           no
           more
           a
           difficult
           thing
           to
           be
           joyned
           to
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           spiritual
           and
           invisible
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           joyned
           to
           Christ
           himself
           upon
           the
           
             same
             account
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           more
           difficult
           to
           be
           joyned
           to
           a
           spiritual
           and
           
             invisible
             body
          
           ,
           than
           to
           a
           spiritual
           and
           
             invisible
             head
          
           ;
           and
           all
           acknowledge
           Christ
           to
           be
           such
           a
           head
           ,
           and
           all
           must
           acknowledge
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           such
           a
           body
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           shall
           say
           that
           they
           cannot
           presently
           agree
           to
           these
           things
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           had
           far
           different
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           Church
           heretofore
           :
           I
           desire
           all
           such
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           were
           onely
           an
           outward
           and
           
             visible
             society
          
           and
           corporation
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           were
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           outward
           and
           visible
           officers
           ,
           according
           to
           outward
           and
           visible
           forms
           and
           orders
           ,
           there
           would
           then
           be
           no
           great
           mystery
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           these
           things
           lie
           within
           the
           easie
           reach
           of
           every
           mans
           reason
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           
             whole
             Christ
          
           is
           a
           
             great
             mystery
          
           ,
           
           
             hid
             from
             ages
             and
             generations
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           
           Christ
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.32
           .
           
             This
             is
             a
             great
             mystery
             ,
             but
             I
             speak
             concerning
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             :
          
           And
           this
           
             latter
             mystery
          
           (
           though
           both
           indeed
           make
           up
           one
           and
           the
           same
           mystery
           )
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           Christ
           the
           body
           ,
           can
           no
           more
           be
           known
           by
           
             humane
             sense
          
           or
           reason
           ,
           then
           the
           former
           of
           Christ
           the
           head
           ;
           the
           revelation
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           anointing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           being
           equally
           necessary
           ,
           for
           the
           right
           knowledge
           of
           both
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           Antichrist
           hath
           had
           his
           
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           Christ
           the
           Head
           ,
           in
           setting
           up
           a
           visible
           and
           carnal
           Head
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           invisible
           and
           spiritual
           :
           so
           also
           ,
           he
           hath
           had
           his
           
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Church
           the
           body
           ;
           in
           erecting
           a
           visible
           and
           carnal
           body
           or
           Church
           ,
           instead
           of
           an
           invisible
           and
           spiritual
           :
           for
           without
           all
           peradventure
           ,
           the
           head
           and
           the
           body
           must
           be
           sutable
           each
           to
           other
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           same
           kinde
           and
           nature
           :
           And
           so
           ,
           as
           a
           visible
           and
           
             carnal
             head
          
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           was
           in
           no
           measure
           sutable
           to
           an
           invisible
           and
           spiritual
           body
           ,
           the
           true
           Church
           ;
           so
           likewise
           a
           visible
           and
           carnal
           body
           ,
           or
           Church
           ,
           made
           and
           constituted
           by
           a
           mixture
           of
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           laws
           and
           power
           ,
           is
           in
           no
           measure
           sutable
           to
           a
           spiritual
           and
           invisible
           head
           :
           But
           what
           a
           kinde
           of
           Head
           the
           
             true
             Christ
          
           is
           ,
           such
           a
           kinde
           of
           body
           or
           society
           the
           
             true
             Church
             is
          
           ,
           
           and
           both
           are
           spiritual
           and
           invisible
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           former
           age
           ,
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           reveal
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           mystery
           of
           the
           Head
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           time
           of
           its
           obscuring
           and
           darkning
           ,
           under
           the
           reign
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           so
           now
           we
           
             wait
             in
             hope
          
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           in
           this
           present
           age
           ,
           reveal
           the
           mystery
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           no
           less
           obscured
           then
           the
           former
           ;
           that
           so
           ,
           the
           
             whole
             mystery
          
           ,
           of
           
             whole
             Christ
          
           ,
           may
           both
           be
           known
           and
           accomplished
           among
           us
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           by
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Wherefore
           all
           the
           faithful
           are
           desired
           ,
           as
           occasion
           serve●
           ,
           to
           
             make
             known
          
           ,
           what
           God
           hath
           taught
           them
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           to
           supply
           ,
           what
           is
           here
           spoken
           ,
           weakly
           and
           imperfectly
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           having
           declared
           what
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           
           and
           rectified
           some
           ancient
           and
           general
           mistakes
           touching
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           proceed
           to
           make
           known
           from
           the
           clear
           and
           evident
           word
           ,
           the
           true
           and
           onely
           bonds
           of
           the
           Churches
           
             union
             ,
             peace
          
           and
           agreement
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           delivered
           them
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           body
           and
           one
           spirit
           ,
           even
           as
           yee
           are
           called
           in
           one
           hope
           of
           your
           calling
           ;
           One
           Lord
           ,
           one
           Faith
           ,
           one
           Baptism
           .
           One
           God
           and
           Father
           of
           all
           ,
           who
           is
           above
           all
           ,
           and
           through
           all
           ,
           and
           in
           you
           all
           .
        
         
         
           Where
           note
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           among
           all
           these
           bonds
           of
           the
           Churches
           unity
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           mention
           of
           UNIFORMITY
           ;
           Indeed
           the
           Rhemists
           (
           being
           through
           the
           just
           judgement
           of
           God
           blinded
           )
           from
           this
           very
           place
           ,
           urge
           and
           press
           Vniformity
           (
           which
           is
           the
           very
           word
           they
           use
           )
           as
           being
           the
           great
           and
           mighty
           
             engine
             ,
             first
          
           to
           advance
           the
           
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
          
           to
           its
           Throne
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           preserve
           it
           there
           .
           But
           it
           will
           appear
           anon
           by
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           no
           Conformity
           or
           Vniformity
           ,
           are
           any
           bonds
           of
           the
           true
           Churches
           peace
           and
           union
           ;
           seeing
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           is
           not
           preserved
           in
           its
           peace
           ,
           by
           any
           outward
           forms
           and
           orders
           ,
           as
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           world
           are
           ,
           but
           by
           inward
           principles
           :
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           proceed
           to
           speak
           of
           those
           
             spiritual
             bonds
          
           of
           the
           spiritual
           Churches
           unity
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           names
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           in
           number
           ,
           seven
           ;
           the
           first
           whereof
           ,
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             ONE
             BODY
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             saith
             Paul
             ;
             The
             right
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             but
             
               one
               body
            
             consisting
             of
             many
             members
             ;
             
             and
             this
             is
             not
             a
             natural
             or
             Political
             ,
             but
             a
             
               spiritual
               body
            
             ,
             even
             the
             body
             of
             Christ.
             Paul
             in
             several
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             takes
             pleasure
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             this
             similitude
             ;
             as
             in
             Rom.
             12.4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               As
               we
               have
               many
               members
               in
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               all
               members
               have
               not
               the
               same
               office
               ;
               So
               we
               being
               many
               ,
               are
               one
               body
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               members
               one
               of
               another
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.12
             .
             
               As
               the
               body
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               hath
               many
               members
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               members
               of
               that
               one
               body
               ,
               being
               many
               ,
               are
               but
               one
               body
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               Christ
               :
            
             Where
             he
             cals
             the
             body
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               head
               ,
               both
            
             making
             up
             one
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             Unity
             of
             Body
             ,
             comprehends
             believers
             of
             all
             ages
             ,
             
             and
             of
             all
             sorts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             
               all
               ages
            
             ;
             for
             all
             believers
             that
             
               hath
               been
               in
            
             the
             world
             heretofore
             ,
             or
             now
             are
             ,
             or
             
               shall
               be
            
             hereafter
             ,
             do
             all
             make
             up
             but
             
               one
               body
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             born
             and
             brought
             forth
             of
             God
             in
             several
             times
             and
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             in
             a
             natural
             example
             ,
             a
             childe
             is
             not
             born
             all
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             but
             is
             brought
             forth
             by
             degrees
             ;
             and
             though
             one
             part
             be
             born
             ,
             and
             another
             not
             yet
             born
             ,
             this
             doth
             not
             hinder
             
               unity
               of
               body
            
             in
             the
             child
             ;
             so
             the
             bringing
             forth
             the
             Church
             into
             the
             world
             in
             
               several
               ages
            
             ,
             doth
             in
             no
             wise
             hinder
             this
             
               unity
               of
               body
            
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             As
             this
             unity
             of
             body
             ,
             comprehends
             believers
             of
             all
             ages
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             all
             sorts
             and
             conditions
             ,
             
             Iews
             and
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               bond
            
             and
             
               free
               ,
               &c.
            
             all
             which
             are
             made
             
               one
               body
            
             in
             Christ.
             Paul
             in
             Ephes.
             2.15
             .
             speaking
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             Christ
             of
             
               these
               twain
            
             (
             who
             differed
             as
             much
             as
             mankinde
             could
             )
             
               he
               hath
               made
               in
               himself
               ,
               one
               new
               man
               :
            
             For
             Christ
             melting
             these
             two
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             fire
             ,
             causes
             each
             to
             depart
             from
             himself
             ,
             and
             makes
             both
             together
             ,
             one
             
               new
               man
            
             ,
             or
             body
             of
             Christ
             in
             himself
             ;
             and
             thus
             makes
             peace
             :
             For
             as
             long
             as
             men
             remain
             different
             bodies
             ,
             or
             men
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             
               peace
               amongst
            
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             Christ
             makes
             them
             
               one
               body
            
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             makes
             peace
             between
             them
             ;
             
               unity
               of
               body
            
             being
             a
             most
             necessary
             
               bond
               of
               peace
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             testifies
             ,
             Col.
             3.15
             .
             
               Let
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               rule
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               ye
               are
               called
               ,
               in
               one
               body
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             from
             this
             
               unity
               of
               body
            
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             we
             may
             note
             very
             considerable
             things
             ,
             all
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               unity
               of
               body
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             flows
             from
             
               unity
               of
               head
            
             :
             for
             here
             the
             members
             do
             not
             first
             conspire
             into
             an
             unity
             of
             body
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             after
             choose
             a
             head
             to
             their
             body
             ;
             but
             first
             ,
             these
             members
             are
             united
             to
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             
               one
               another
            
             in
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Head
             ;
             and
             so
             because
             there
             is
             but
             one
             true
             head
             ,
             Christ
             :
             there
             is
             but
             one
             true
             body
             ,
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             the
             members
             of
             the
             
               natural
               body
            
             ,
             are
             born
             such
             ,
             through
             a
             natural
             birth
             ,
             before
             they
             do
             or
             can
             exercise
             any
             acts
             or
             offices
             sutable
             to
             such
             members
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             first
             exercise
             such
             offices
             ,
             and
             then
             after
             are
             made
             such
             members
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             the
             eye
             doth
             not
             first
             see
             ,
             and
             then
             or
             therefore
             ,
             is
             made
             an
             eye
             in
             the
             body
             ;
             or
             the
             ear
             first
             hear
             ,
             and
             then
             or
             therefore
             is
             made
             an
             ear
             in
             the
             body
             :
             but
             the
             eye
             ,
             is
             first
             born
             an
             eye
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             then
             sees
             ;
             and
             the
             ear
             is
             born
             an
             ear
             ,
             and
             then
             hears
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             in
             the
             
               spiritual
               body
            
             of
             Christ
             ;
             each
             Christian
             hath
             his
             membership
             ,
             meerly
             from
             a
             new
             or
             
               spiritual
               birth
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             his
             office
             from
             his
             membership
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             any
             action
             or
             operation
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             a
             member
             .
             In
             this
             spiritual
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             
               natural
               body
            
             ,
             the
             eye
             is
             born
             an
             eye
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             sees
             ,
             and
             the
             foot
             is
             born
             a
             foot
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             walks
             ,
             and
             each
             believer
             ,
             is
             only
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             through
             a
             
               new
               birth
            
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             placed
             ,
             in
             such
             and
             such
             an
             office
             by
             men
             ;
             no
             more
             then
             men
             can
             place
             ,
             a
             
               seeing
               eye
            
             or
             
               walking
               foot
            
             in
             the
             natural
             body
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             be
             born
             there
             ,
             ere
             they
             can
             be
             there
             .
             Each
             member
             
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             is
             born
             in
             his
             place
             and
             office
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             placed
             there
             by
             man
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Church
             perceives
             this
             grace
             in
             its
             members
             ,
             it
             suffers
             them
             to
             exercise
             those
             places
             and
             offices
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             hath
             produced
             or
             brought
             them
             forth
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             
               unity
               of
               body
            
             ,
             stands
             well
             with
             a
             difference
             or
             distinction
             of
             members
             ,
             and
             the
             difference
             of
             members
             ,
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             help
             the
             
               unity
               of
               body
            
             :
             for
             saith
             
               Paul
               ,
               The
               body
               is
               not
               one
               member
               ,
               but
               many
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               were
               all
               one
               member
               ,
               where
               were
               the
               body
               ?
            
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             there
             are
             diversity
             of
             members
             ,
             and
             each
             member
             hath
             its
             several
             form
             and
             
               office
               ;
               If
               the
               whole
               body
               were
               an
               eye
               ,
               where
               were
               the
               hearing
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               whole
               were
               an
               ear
               ,
               where
               were
               seeing
               ,
               smelling
               ,
               walking
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             there
             are
             diversity
             of
             members
             ,
             with
             diversity
             of
             gifts
             and
             offices
             ;
             
             and
             so
             one
             hath
             the
             word
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             another
             the
             word
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             another
             the
             word
             of
             faith
             ,
             another
             the
             
               gift
               of
               healing
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Every
             member
             in
             this
             body
             being
             in
             office
             ,
             and
             having
             received
             the
             Spirit
             to
             profit
             withal
             .
             And
             so
             again
             ,
             Rom.
             12.6
             .
             
               Having
               then
               gifts
               differing
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               grace
               that
               is
               given
               to
               us
            
             (
             he
             speaks
             of
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             have
             some
             or
             other
             gifts
             ,
             given
             to
             them
             )
             
               if
               it
               be
               prophesie
               ,
               let
               us
               prophesie
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               faith
               ;
               if
               ministry
               ,
               let
               us
               wait
               on
               our
               ministring
               ;
               or
               he
               that
               teacheth
               on
               teaching
               ,
               or
               he
               that
               exhorteth
               on
               exhortation
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             unity
             stands
             with
             diversity
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             
               false
               ,
               unity
            
             will
             not
             stand
             without
             uniformity
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             this
             true
             Church
             ,
             or
             one
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             notwithstanding
             diversity
             of
             members
             and
             offices
             ,
             there
             is
             still
             an
             equality
             among
             them
             all
             ;
             seeing
             all
             alike
             make
             up
             
               one
               body
            
             ;
             in
             which
             regard
             one
             member
             is
             as
             necessary
             to
             the
             body
             as
             another
             ,
             and
             no
             member
             can
             say
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             I
             contribute
             more
             to
             the
             making
             up
             of
             the
             body
             then
             thou
             ;
             the
             most
             honourable
             member
             ,
             cannot
             say
             thus
             to
             the
             most
             mean
             ,
             not
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             to
             Believers
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             no
             more
             then
             we
             :
             wherefore
             no
             member
             ,
             for
             diversity
             of
             office
             ,
             is
             to
             lift
             up
             himself
             above
             another
             member
             ,
             who
             is
             as
             necessary
             as
             it self
             ,
             to
             the
             making
             up
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             also
             is
             every
             whit
             as
             useful
             in
             its
             place
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             in
             the
             
               natural
               body
            
             ,
             each
             member
             is
             contented
             with
             its
             ●wn
             place
             and
             office
             in
             the
             body
             :
             so
             is
             every
             member
             through
             the
             
             grace
             given
             unto
             it
             ,
             contented
             with
             its
             place
             and
             office
             in
             the
             spiritual
             body
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             either
             envies
             or
             despises
             another
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             members
             of
             the
             
               natural
               body
            
             ,
             do
             not
             each
             live
             to
             them selves
             ,
             but
             all
             of
             them
             serve
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             them
             serves
             all
             ;
             as
             the
             eye
             sees
             for
             the
             foot
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             hand
             works
             for
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             among
             believers
             ,
             none
             lives
             and
             acts
             for
             himself
             only
             ,
             but
             each
             believer
             serves
             all
             ,
             and
             all
             serve
             each
             one
             in
             love
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Members
             that
             are
             united
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             have
             a
             true
             sympathy
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             both
             in
             good
             and
             evil
             things
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.26
             
               And
               whether
               one
               member
               suffer
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               suffer
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               one
               member
            
             be
             honoured
             ,
             
               all
               the
               members
               rejoyce
               with
               it
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             Among
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             law
             of
             force
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             
               law
               of
               love
            
             ;
             no
             member
             compelling
             another
             ,
             but
             each
             member
             serving
             another
             by
             love
             :
             and
             if
             one
             member
             be
             infirm
             ,
             the
             rest
             help
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             reject
             it
             :
             the
             more
             they
             care
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             the
             more
             despise
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             now
             is
             the
             first
             bond
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             unity
             ,
             
               Vnity
               of
               body
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             they
             break
             this
             first
             bond
             of
             unity
             ,
             
             that
             either
             live
             out
             of
             this
             
               one
               body
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             else
             live
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             members
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             that
             do
             content
             themselves
             ,
             in
             joyning
             to
             some
             outward
             and
             visible
             society
             and
             corporation
             of
             men
             ,
             though
             called
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             by
             being
             knit
             to
             them
             in
             wayes
             of
             
               outward
               worship
            
             ,
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             they
             live
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             all
             this
             while
             they
             live
             out
             of
             that
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             that
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             he
             that
             lives
             out
             of
             this
             
               spiritual
               body
            
             ,
             though
             he
             live
             in
             the
             most
             
               excellent
               society
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             he
             breaks
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             living
             in
             
               one
               body
            
             with
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             many
             break
             the
             Churches
             unity
             ,
             that
             never
             think
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Again
             ,
             they
             break
             this
             bond
             of
             the
             Churches
             unity
             that
             live
             in
             this
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             members
             ;
             And
             such
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             having
             got
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             ,
             will
             needs
             lift
             themselves
             up
             above
             their
             
               fellow
               members
            
             ,
             and
             exercise
             
               authoritative
               ,
               coercive
               ,
               domineering
            
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             whereas
             the
             very
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             were
             not
             Lords
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             fellow-members
             
             with
             the
             faithful
             ;
             living
             in
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             and
             under
             
               one
               head
            
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             all
             by
             love
             and
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             nothing
             by
             force
             and
             violence
             .
             Now
             those
             members
             that
             exalt
             themselves
             above
             their
             fellow
             and
             equal
             members
             ,
             what
             do
             they
             else
             but
             usurp
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Head
             ?
             and
             so
             break
             in
             sunder
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             stands
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Head
             ?
             He
             that
             in
             a
             single
             or
             combined
             unity
             ▪
             sets
             himself
             up
             above
             other
             Believers
             ,
             by
             
               giving
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             by
             prescribing
             and
             
               commanding
               Forms
            
             and
             Rules
             to
             those
             that
             are
             every
             way
             his
             equals
             ,
             he
             advances
             himself
             as
             another
             head
             besides
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             
               Anti
               christ
            
             is
             nearer
             to
             us
             then
             we
             are
             aware
             ;
             and
             many
             men
             that
             are
             so
             forward
             and
             fierce
             ,
             to
             make
             and
             enforce
             Rules
             and
             Orders
             ,
             colourably
             to
             procure
             the
             Churches
             
               peace
               ,
               they
            
             are
             the
             
               first
               men
            
             that
             do
             themselves
             break
             this
             
               first
               bond
            
             of
             the
             Churches
             Vnity
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Vnity
               of
               Body
            
             ,
             which
             makes
             all
             Believers
             equal
             members
             ,
             equally
             subject
             to
             one
             Head.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             bond
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             unity
             ,
             is
             ,
             ONE
             SPIRIT
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             and
             
               one
               Spirit
            
             ,
             
             saith
             Paul
             ▪
             and
             through
             unity
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             become
             
               one
               body
            
             .
             Now
             as
             the
             body
             of
             man
             consists
             of
             many
             members
             ,
             and
             but
             
               one
               soul
            
             comprehends
             ,
             quickens
             ,
             moves
             ,
             and
             governs
             all
             these
             members
             ,
             making
             the
             eye
             to
             see
             ,
             the
             hand
             to
             work
             ,
             the
             foot
             to
             walk
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             the
             
               body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             consisting
             of
             many
             members
             ,
             hath
             yet
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             HOLY
             SPIRIT
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             ,
             quickens
             ,
             moves
             and
             governs
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             brings
             them
             into
             a
             most
             near
             and
             intimate
             society
             together
             ,
             and
             inables
             each
             member
             ,
             to
             its
             several
             office
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             place
             and
             use
             in
             the
             body
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             a
             member
             ,
             being
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             soul
             doth
             not
             follow
             it
             ,
             to
             cause
             it
             to
             live
             out
             of
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             body
             :
             So
             he
             that
             is
             divided
             from
             the
             
               true
               body
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             doth
             not
             follow
             him
             to
             make
             him
             live
             single
             by
             himself
             ;
             and
             so
             neither
             is
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             without
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             without
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             same
             soul
             in
             several
             members
             ,
             acts
             severally
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             soul
             in
             all
             ;
             so
             the
             same
             
               holy
               Spirit
            
             in
             several
             Believers
             ,
             works
             severally
             ,
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             but
             the
             same
             
               holy
               Spirit
            
             in
             them
             all
             .
          
           
           
             So
             that
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             all
             Believers
             in
             the
             world
             have
             but
             one
             and
             the
             
               same
               holy
               Spirit
            
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             
               unity
               of
               Spirit
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             one
             strong
             bond
             of
             its
             peace
             .
             Among
             mankinde
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             more
             nearly
             among
             kindred
             ,
             there
             is
             
               unity
               of
               flesh
            
             ,
             but
             because
             there
             is
             difference
             of
             spirit
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             envie
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             strife
             and
             variance
             in
             that
             
               unity
               of
               flesh
            
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             
               one
               flesh
            
             ,
             but
             
               one
               soul
            
             or
             spirit
             too
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             
               always
               peace
            
             and
             agreement
             between
             them
             .
             And
             so
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             only
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             but
             
               one
               Spirit
            
             too
             ,
             and
             this
             makes
             it
             one
             indeed
             .
             For
             as
             this
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             the
             love
             and
             connexion
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             also
             our
             love
             and
             connexion
             in
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             live
             in
             
               unity
               of
               Spirit
            
             ,
             so
             all
             Believers
             live
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             they
             on
             whom
             the
             Spirit
             was
             first
             given
             ,
             after
             Christ
             was
             glorified
             ,
             had
             also
             with
             the
             Spirit
             the
             
               gift
               of
               tongues
            
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             given
             being
             for
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             so
             they
             spake
             with
             the
             tongues
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Church
             having
             through
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             its
             society
             and
             consociation
             :
             For
             he
             that
             speaks
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             all
             are
             one
             Spirit
             in
             Christ
             ;
             he
             speaks
             with
             the
             tongues
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             when
             a
             Believer
             hears
             another
             speak
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             himself
             did
             speak
             ;
             and
             when
             one
             speaks
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             spake
             ;
             for
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             
               unity
               of
               Spirit
            
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             speaks
             the
             same
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             minde
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             they
             all
             have
             equally
             heard
             and
             learned
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             have
             the
             
               outward
               form
            
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             even
             as
             our
             souls
             could
             wish
             ;
             except
             there
             be
             ,
             inwardly
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             unity
             of
             form
             will
             ever
             make
             the
             Church
             one
             ,
             but
             
               unity
               of
               Spirit
            
             :
             That
             Church
             then
             that
             is
             destitute
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             its
             
               laws
               ,
               orders
               ,
               constitutions
               ,
               forms
               ,
               members
               ,
               officers
               :
            
             what
             true
             unity
             can
             that
             have
             ,
             in
             all
             its
             uniformity
             ?
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             second
             bond
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             
               Vnity
               ▪
               Vnity
               of
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             they
             break
             this
             bond
             of
             the
             Churches
             unity
             ,
             
             that
             live
             in
             their
             
               own
               spirits
            
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Christs
             ;
             for
             they
             that
             live
             in
             a
             
               different
               spirit
               from
            
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             what
             unity
             can
             they
             possibly
             
             have
             with
             it
             ?
             They
             then
             that
             live
             in
             their
             own
             
               humane
               reason
               ,
               understanding
               ,
               thoughts
               ,
               councel
               ,
               wils
               ,
               ends
               ,
            
             they
             live
             quite
             and
             clean
             out
             of
             the
             unity
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             direct
             enmity
             against
             it
             ;
             seeing
             our
             own
             corrupt
             and
             
               earthly
               spirits
            
             ,
             are
             most
             contrary
             to
             the
             Holy
             and
             
               Heavenly
               Spirit
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Church
             lives
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             may
             learn
             hence
             ,
             what
             to
             judge
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             cry
             out
             much
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             themselves
             ,
             neither
             live
             in
             ,
             nor
             are
             
               led
               by
            
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             either
             by
             their
             
               own
               Spirits
            
             ,
             or
             Antichrists
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             that
             labour
             to
             joyn
             men
             into
             
               one
               body
            
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             one
             Spirit
             with
             it
             ,
             do
             marr
             the
             peace
             of
             it
             :
             For
             as
             
               unity
               of
               Spirit
            
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
             so
             
               diversity
               of
               Spirit
            
             is
             the
             breach
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             preserve
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             none
             are
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             this
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             of
             this
             
               one
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             that
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             by
             their
             
               own
               Spirits
            
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Christs
             ,
             prejudice
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             such
             a
             body
             which
             is
             to
             have
             all
             its
             communion
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             any
             pray
             or
             prophesie
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             
               natural
               parts
            
             ,
             or
             
               humane
               studies
            
             and
             invention
             onely
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             pray
             and
             prophesie
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             break
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             the
             faithful
             have
             communion
             with
             one
             another
             ;
             onely
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             the
             Spirit
             is
             manifested
             in
             each
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             any
             shall
             say
             ,
             
             
               How
               may
               I
               know
               Christs
               Spirit
               in
               these
               acts
               and
               duties
               from
               a
               mans
               own
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             That
             as
             by
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             we
             can
             judge
             of
             all
             other
             Words
             and
             Doctrines
             ;
             and
             as
             by
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               Christ
            
             we
             can
             judge
             of
             all
             other
             beliefs
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
            
             we
             can
             judge
             of
             all
             other
             spirits
             ;
             and
             can
             know
             where
             is
             the
             
               same
               spirit
            
             ,
             and
             where
             is
             a
             different
             or
             a
             contrary
             spirit
             ;
             as
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             can
             judge
             of
             the
             one-ness
             of
             Spirit
             that
             is
             among
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             bond
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             unity
             ,
             is
             ,
             ONE
             HOPE
             OF
             OUR
             CALLING
             .
          
           
             
               Even
               as
               ye
               are
               called
               in
               one
               hope
               of
               your
               calling
               :
            
             
             As
             all
             Believers
             are
             called
             by
             
               one
               calling
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             inward
             and
             effectual
             voyce
             of
             God
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             through
             the
             Gospel
             )
             so
             they
             
             are
             all
             called
             into
             one
             blessed
             hope
             of
             obtaining
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             glory
             of
             God.
             And
             no
             one
             is
             called
             to
             this
             hope
             more
             then
             another
             ,
             or
             hath
             more
             interest
             or
             share
             in
             it
             then
             
               another
               .
               Fishes
            
             that
             live
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             though
             some
             be
             greater
             ,
             and
             some
             less
             ,
             yet
             none
             hath
             more
             interest
             or
             share
             in
             it
             then
             another
             ;
             but
             all
             being
             alike
             produced
             in
             it
             ,
             enjoy
             it
             alike
             :
             and
             creatures
             that
             live
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             though
             some
             be
             greater
             ,
             and
             some
             less
             ,
             yet
             all
             enjoy
             the
             Sun
             and
             Ayr
             alike
             ;
             and
             yet
             nearer
             ,
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             though
             of
             different
             quantity
             ,
             form
             and
             office
             ,
             yet
             all
             have
             alike
             interest
             in
             the
             head
             and
             all
             its
             senses
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             soul
             and
             all
             its
             faculties
             :
             So
             all
             the
             faithful
             enjoy
             Christ
             alike
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             no
             Believer
             hath
             more
             interest
             in
             Christ
             and
             God
             ,
             then
             another
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             all
             the
             faithful
             are
             called
             to
             the
             
               same
               things
            
             ,
             and
             God
             gives
             not
             more
             ,
             nor
             better
             things
             to
             one
             then
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             he
             gives
             
               immortality
               ,
               glory
               ,
               eternal
               life
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ▪
             which
             is
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             himself
             ,
             alike
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             makes
             all
             to
             sit
             alike
             in
             heavenly
             places
             in
             Christ
             ▪
             and
             in
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             faithful
             then
             are
             equally
             called
             to
             an
             
               Vnity
               of
               hope
            
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             hope
             for
             greater
             or
             better
             things
             then
             another
             .
             It
             was
             a
             very
             carnal
             thing
             in
             the
             Mother
             of
             Zebedee's
             children
             ,
             to
             desire
             of
             Christ
             ,
             That
             one
             of
             her
             Sons
             might
             sit
             at
             his
             
               right
               hand
            
             ,
             and
             another
             at
             his
             
               left
               hand
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             where
             all
             alike
             sit
             at
             his
             
               right
               hand
            
             ,
             and
             none
             at
             all
             at
             his
             left
             .
             Indeed
             in
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             men
             ,
             some
             have
             greater
             estates
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             higher
             Honour
             and
             Authority
             ;
             and
             this
             breeds
             envie
             ,
             and
             emulation
             ,
             and
             strife
             ,
             and
             distances
             ,
             &c.
             but
             in
             the
             
               Sons
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             counted
             worthy
             to
             dwell
             therein
             ,
             do
             alike
             inherit
             
               all
               things
               ;
               All
               things
               are
               yours
               ,
            
             saith
             Paul
             :
             And
             
               he
               that
               overcomes
               shall
               inherit
               all
               things
            
             ;
             saith
             Iohn
             :
             And
             the
             least
             believer
             hath
             no
             less
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             hath
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             this
             causes
             unity
             and
             peace
             among
             them
             .
             We
             see
             what
             a
             strong
             bond
             of
             peace
             and
             
               agreement
               ,
               unity
               of
               hope
            
             is
             in
             them
             that
             travel
             together
             ,
             that
             fight
             together
             ,
             that
             labour
             together
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             more
             in
             them
             who
             are
             equally
             called
             by
             God
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             third
             bond
             ,
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             
               Vnity
               :
               
               Vnity
               of
               Hope
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             they
             break
             this
             bond
             of
             the
             Churches
             Vnity
             ,
             
             that
             live
             out
             of
             this
             hope
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             hope
             is
             in
             
               earthly
               ,
               carnal
               ,
               base
            
             things
             ;
             who
             pretending
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             live
             onely
             in
             the
             hopes
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             worldly
             profit
             ,
             honour
             ,
             preferment
             ,
             and
             the
             attaining
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             they
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             eagerness
             of
             their
             hopes
             ,
             prosecute
             mightily
             ,
             by
             all
             ways
             and
             means
             .
             These
             men
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             break
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             what
             
               true
               Vnity
            
             can
             they
             have
             with
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             that
             live
             not
             in
             
               unity
               of
               hope
            
             with
             it
             ?
             Seeing
             
               worldly
               hopes
            
             carry
             men
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             hopes
             of
             Believers
             carry
             them
             
               another
               :
               carnal
               hopes
            
             make
             men
             leave
             God
             for
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             Saints
             makes
             them
             leave
             the
             world
             for
             God
             :
             Wherefore
             they
             that
             differ
             in
             their
             hopes
             ,
             which
             are
             their
             ends
             ,
             must
             needs
             differ
             in
             their
             ways
             and
             works
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             that
             lives
             out
             of
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             lives
             also
             out
             of
             the
             unity
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             bond
             of
             the
             
               true
               Churches
            
             unity
             ,
             is
             ,
             ONE
             LORD
             .
          
           
             The
             
               right
               Church
            
             hath
             not
             many
             Lords
             ,
             but
             One
             ;
             
             and
             this
             one
             and
             only
             Lord
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             :
             And
             so
             all
             the
             subjects
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             are
             
               fellow
               servants
            
             to
             
               one
               Lord
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             do
             owe
             equal
             obedience
             ;
             and
             this
             also
             is
             a
             strong
             bond
             of
             Vnity
             .
          
           
             For
             when
             there
             are
             divers
             Lords
             ,
             there
             are
             divers
             minds
             ,
             and
             wils
             ,
             and
             ends
             ,
             and
             so
             divers
             laws
             ;
             and
             these
             breed
             divisions
             ,
             and
             dissentions
             ,
             and
             wars
             among
             men
             ;
             but
             where
             there
             is
             but
             
               one
               Lord
            
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             but
             
               one
               Law
            
             ;
             and
             where
             people
             live
             by
             
               one
               Law
            
             ,
             under
             
               one
               Lord
            
             ,
             unto
             whom
             all
             are
             equally
             subject
             ,
             this
             breeds
             peace
             and
             union
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Lordship
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Royal
               Prerogative
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             no
             creature
             must
             presume
             to
             arrogate
             this
             honour
             to
             himself
             ;
             seeing
             unto
             the
             very
             Angels
             he
             hath
             not
             put
             in
             subjection
             
               this
               world
               to
               come
            
             ,
             whereof
             we
             speak
             .
             And
             for
             
               men
               ,
               Christ
            
             hath
             charged
             his
             
               own
               Apostles
            
             (
             who
             if
             there
             were
             any
             difference
             among
             Believers
             ,
             might
             undoubtedly
             challenge
             the
             preheminence
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             charged
             even
             them
             on
             this
             sort
             ,
             Matth.
             23.10
             .
             
               Be
               not
               ye
               called
               Masters
               ,
               for
               one
               is
               your
               Master
               ,
               even
               Christ
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               
               is
               greatest
               among
               you
               ,
               shall
               be
               your
               servant
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             you
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             servants
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             not
             masters
             :
             and
             this
             same
             doctrine
             the
             Apostle
             Iames
             preacheth
             ,
             Iam.
             3.1
             .
             
               My
               brethren
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               be
               not
               many
               Masters
               ,
               knowing
               that
               we
               shall
               receive
               the
               greater
               condemnation
               :
            
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             brethren
             ,
             who
             are
             equal
             among
             themselves
             ,
             to
             make
             themselves
             masters
             over
             one
             another
             .
             Christ
             also
             hath
             spoken
             again
             ,
             so
             plainly
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             Math.
             20.
             that
             one
             would
             wonder
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             Beast
             ,
             or
             his
             image
             ,
             should
             dare
             to
             arrogate
             to
             themselves
             ,
             Lordship
             over
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             so
             clear
             a
             light
             ;
             
               Ye
               know
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             to
             the
             twelve
             )
             
               that
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               exercise
               Dominion
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               great
               exercise
               authority
               over
               them
               :
               but
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               amongst
               you
               :
            
             he
             speaks
             it
             peremptorily
             ;
             that
             some
             Believers
             should
             not
             exercise
             dominion
             and
             authority
             over
             Believers
             ;
             no
             not
             the
             greatest
             over
             the
             least
             ,
             all
             being
             
               fellow
               servants
            
             alike
             ,
             under
             one
             Lord.
             Wherefore
             they
             that
             are
             puffed
             up
             in
             their
             hearts
             against
             their
             
               fellow
               servants
            
             ,
             might
             better
             think
             thus
             with
             themselves
             ,
             why
             Christ
             is
             
               our
               Lord
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             theirs
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             much
             over
             us
             as
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             not
             over
             our
             fellow
             servants
             ,
             nor
             they
             under
             us
             ;
             but
             both
             of
             us
             are
             equally
             under
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             equally
             over
             us
             both
             ;
             and
             so
             Christ
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             same
             laws
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             love
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             he
             expects
             the
             same
             obedience
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             are
             not
             to
             command
             one
             another
             ;
             but
             are
             all
             alike
             to
             be
             commanded
             by
             him
             .
             It
             was
             the
             
               evil
               servant
            
             ,
             that
             beat
             his
             
               fellow
               servants
            
             upon
             hopes
             of
             the
             delay
             of
             his
             Masters
             coming
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             fourth
             bond
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             
               Vnity
               ,
               Vnity
               of
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             Now
             they
             break
             this
             bond
             ,
             of
             the
             Churches
             Vnity
             ,
             
             that
             either
             make
             themselves
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             Lords
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             besides
             Christ
             ,
             and
             parcel
             out
             this
             
               one
               Kingdom
            
             of
             the
             Son
             to
             
               many
               Lords
            
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             dishonour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             dis-union
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             was
             the
             first
             that
             professed
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             
               general
               Master
            
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             and
             after
             the
             Pope
             ,
             a
             
               general
               Councel
            
             took
             this
             honour
             to
             it self
             ;
             and
             by
             degrees
             ,
             this
             last
             became
             as
             hard
             ,
             yea
             ,
             a
             
               harder
               taskmaster
            
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             former
             .
             After
             ,
             when
             particular
             Kingdoms
             fell
             off
             from
             the
             Pope
             
             and
             his
             
               Antichristian
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
            
             ,
             was
             not
             by
             this
             means
             wholly
             dissolved
             ;
             but
             only
             was
             contracted
             and
             brought
             into
             a
             
               less
               compass
            
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             Archbishop
             made
             himself
             general
             master
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             each
             particular
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             before
             had
             done
             in
             all
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             Archbishop
             rises
             up
             a
             
               National
               Assembly
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               General
               Councel
            
             after
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             each
             of
             these
             in
             their
             courses
             ,
             usurp
             Lordship
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             sad
             dissolution
             of
             its
             unity
             .
          
           
             Most
             evident
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostasie
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             been
             most
             miserably
             Lorded
             even
             amongst
             us
             ;
             for
             the
             Priest
             he
             Lorded
             it
             over
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Arch-deacon
             over
             the
             Priest
             ,
             the
             Dean
             over
             the
             
               Arch
               deacon
            
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             over
             the
             Dean
             ,
             and
             the
             Arch-bishop
             over
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             under
             which
             woful
             bondage
             the
             Church
             cried
             out
             ,
             as
             Isa.
             26.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               other
               Lords
               besides
               thee
               have
               had
               dominion
               over
               us
               .
            
             And
             is
             this
             bondage
             of
             the
             Church
             now
             eased
             ,
             by
             casting
             off
             those
             strange
             Lords
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             do
             not
             men
             rather
             seek
             to
             encrease
             it
             ,
             by
             setting
             yet
             stranger
             over
             it
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             so
             full
             of
             mystery
             ,
             that
             the
             
               common
               people
            
             cannot
             understand
             them
             ?
             for
             now
             they
             would
             have
             the
             
               Classical
               Presbytery
            
             set
             over
             the
             Congregational
             ,
             and
             the
             Provincial
             over
             the
             Classical
             ,
             and
             the
             National
             over
             the
             Provincial
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             Voted
             ,
             THAT
             IT
             IS
             LAWFULL
             AND
             AGREEABLE
             TO
             THE
             WORD
             OF
             GOD
             ,
             THAT
             THERE
             BE
             A
             SUBORDINATION
             OF
             CONGREGATIONAL
             ,
             CLASSICAL
             ,
             PROVINCIAL
             AND
             NATIONAL
             ASSEMBLIES
             FOR
             THE
             GOVERNMENT
             OF
             THE
             CHURCH
             :
             
             Now
             here
             is
             mystery
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             a
             certain
             rising
             up
             into
             the
             
               old
               power
            
             ,
             under
             a
             
               new
               name
            
             .
             And
             mark
             how
             they
             prove
             this
             subordination
             of
             
               Congregational
               ,
               Classical
               ,
               Provincial
            
             and
             National
             Assemblies
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             where
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               trespass
               against
               thee
               ,
               and
               will
               neither
               hear
               thy
               admonition
               nor
               councel
               ,
               nor
               the
               admonition
               and
               councel
               of
               other
               brethren
               ,
            
             TELL
             THE
             CHURCH
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             faithful
             .
             Now
             from
             this
             place
             they
             prove
             the
             fore
             mentioned
             subordination
             of
             Assemblies
             ,
             just
             as
             the
             Pope
             once
             proved
             himself
             to
             be
             above
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             
             
               That
               God
               made
               two
               great
               lights
               ,
               the
               Sun
               to
               rule
               by
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               by
               night
               .
            
             Now
             if
             this
             might
             be
             
             brought
             about
             ,
             which
             they
             design
             ,
             the
             Church
             would
             be
             so
             far
             from
             being
             eased
             of
             its
             strange
             Lords
             that
             it
             should
             have
             them
             exceedingly
             multiplied
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             a
             National
             Assembly
             ,
             but
             an
             Archbishop
             multiplied
             ?
             and
             what
             a
             Provincial
             Assembly
             ,
             but
             a
             Bishop
             multiplied
             ?
             And
             a
             Classical
             ,
             but
             a
             Dean
             and
             
               Arch
               deacon
            
             multiplied
             ?
             And
             thus
             the
             former
             Lords
             being
             removed
             ,
             they
             would
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             cause
             the
             Church
             to
             swarm
             with
             
               Classical
               ,
               Provincial
            
             and
             National
             Lords
             ,
             and
             would
             by
             no
             means
             suffer
             Christs
             own
             Kingdom
             to
             return
             to
             his
             own
             Lordship
             and
             Dominion
             .
             And
             thus
             whilest
             they
             by
             secular
             power
             ,
             seek
             to
             enforce
             these
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Lords
            
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             absolutely
             break
             in
             pieces
             the
             unity
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             whilst
             they
             bear
             the
             simple
             people
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             they
             above
             all
             other
             men
             seek
             to
             preserve
             it
             :
             seeing
             the
             plurality
             of
             Lords
             ,
             is
             alwayes
             the
             cause
             of
             Schisms
             and
             divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             one
             but
             under
             one
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             fifth
             bond
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             Vnity
             ,
             is
             ,
             ONE
             FAITH
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             hath
             but
             
               one
               Faith
            
             ,
             
             wrought
             by
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             apprehending
             the
             same
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             living
             and
             eternal
             truth
             of
             God.
             So
             that
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Moses
             ,
             and
             David
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             we
             who
             now
             believe
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             shall
             believe
             hereafter
             ,
             all
             have
             ,
             and
             do
             ,
             and
             shall
             live
             in
             the
             same
             
               mystery
               of
               faith
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Believers
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             do
             not
             live
             their
             own
             lives
             ,
             but
             all
             live
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             in
             their
             own
             soul
             and
             bodies
             ,
             each
             one
             receiving
             equally
             from
             Christ
             ;
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             they
             all
             live
             alike
             in
             him
             ,
             being
             one
             with
             him
             ;
             as
             the
             branches
             live
             equally
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Vine
             ;
             and
             
               one
               branch
            
             ,
             lives
             it
             not
             more
             then
             another
             .
             Through
             faith
             then
             every
             Christian
             is
             carryed
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             own
             things
             into
             Christ
             ▪
             whom
             he
             apprehends
             with
             all
             his
             fulness
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             faith
             ,
             all
             Christians
             are
             equal
             ,
             and
             none
             hath
             a
             better
             or
             
               worse
               faith
            
             then
             another
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             faith
             also
             ,
             there
             is
             among
             the
             true
             Church
             unity
             and
             equality
             .
          
           
             For
             all
             Believers
             have
             one
             and
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             of
             the
             operation
             of
             God
             ,
             wrought
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             raised
             up
             Christ
             
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             and
             that
             faith
             which
             the
             Spirit
             works
             ,
             neither
             
               sin
               ,
               death
            
             nor
             the
             devil
             can
             possibly
             prevail
             against
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             altogether
             invincible
             in
             all
             the
             faithful
             .
          
           
             Among
             true
             Christians
             ,
             some
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             works
             ,
             but
             all
             are
             saved
             through
             faith
             ,
             without
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             Among
             true
             Christians
             ,
             one
             Believers
             faith
             doth
             not
             apprehend
             
               one
               word
            
             ,
             and
             anothers
             ,
             another
             word
             ;
             but
             the
             faith
             of
             each
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             apprehends
             one
             and
             the
             same
             word
             of
             truth
             and
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             Yesterday
             ,
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Among
             Believers
             ,
             one
             doth
             not
             live
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             and
             another
             Christs
             ,
             which
             indeed
             would
             make
             them
             very
             different
             and
             unequal
             ,
             but
             all
             live
             Christs
             life
             alike
             ,
             and
             none
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             is
             the
             whole
             Church
             knit
             together
             in
             Vnity
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             
               unity
               of
               faith
            
             is
             mightily
             able
             to
             preserve
             peace
             among
             Believers
             ,
             
             notwithstanding
             diversity
             either
             of
             inward
             gifts
             ,
             or
             outward
             works
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Vnity
             of
             Faith
             preserves
             peace
             ,
             notwithstanding
             diversity
             of
             inward
             gifts
             ,
             
             inasmuch
             as
             we
             are
             not
             made
             members
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             through
             such
             and
             such
             gifts
             ,
             but
             meerly
             through
             faith
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             that
             hath
             one
             or
             a
             less
             gift
             ,
             is
             equally
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             through
             his
             faith
             ,
             with
             him
             that
             hath
             another
             or
             a
             greater
             gift
             ;
             and
             so
             
               unity
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             all
             
               one
               body
            
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             keep
             us
             one
             ,
             notwithstanding
             diversity
             of
             gifts
             and
             operations
             ;
             and
             diversity
             of
             gifts
             are
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             divide
             where
             there
             is
             unity
             of
             faith
             .
             Further
             ,
             among
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             the
             
               more
               gift
            
             ,
             there
             is
             only
             the
             more
             labour
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             not
             another
             ,
             or
             a
             
               better
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             where
             there
             is
             the
             less
             gift
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             same
             Christ
             ,
             equally
             enjoyed
             through
             faith
             :
             He
             that
             had
             five
             Talents
             given
             him
             ,
             brought
             in
             five
             that
             he
             had
             gained
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             had
             
               ten
               ,
               ten
            
             :
             but
             he
             that
             brought
             in
             most
             Talents
             ,
             had
             not
             more
             of
             Christ
             then
             he
             that
             brought
             in
             fewer
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             brought
             in
             fewer
             ,
             had
             not
             less
             of
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             brought
             in
             more
             ;
             but
             each
             having
             Christ
             alike
             by
             faith
             ,
             brought
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             several
             gifts
             .
             And
             so
             
               unity
               of
               Faith
            
             is
             to
             keep
             us
             one
             ,
             notwithstanding
             diversity
             of
             
               inward
               gifts
            
             .
          
           
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             keep
             us
             one
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
               diversity
               of
               outward
               works
            
             .
             
             For
             
               unity
               of
               Faith
            
             makes
             all
             believers
             righteous
             alike
             ,
             though
             they
             differ
             in
             outward
             work
             ;
             For
             in
             Christs
             Kingdom
             each
             ones
             righteousness
             is
             reckoned
             by
             his
             faith
             ,
             not
             by
             his
             outward
             works
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               Paul
               ,
               Heb
            
             13.7
             .
             having
             reckoned
             up
             many
             excellent
             works
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             doth
             not
             enjoyn
             us
             to
             follow
             their
             works
             ,
             but
             their
             faith
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Whose
               faith
               follow
               ,
               considering
               the
               end
               of
               their
               conversation
            
             ;
             seeing
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             stands
             in
             
               unity
               of
               faith
            
             ;
             and
             there
             may
             be
             unity
             of
             faith
             in
             diversity
             of
             works
             ;
             for
             faith
             uses
             freely
             any
             outward
             
               laws
               ,
               manners
               ,
               forms
               ,
               works
               ,
            
             so
             farr
             as
             they
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             mortifying
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             edifying
             of
             our
             neighbours
             ;
             wherein
             faith
             also
             will
             judge
             for
             it self
             ,
             and
             will
             suffer
             no
             body
             to
             judge
             for
             it
             :
             and
             in
             all
             change
             of
             
               works
               ,
               faith
            
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             changes
             not
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             still
             remains
             one
             ,
             through
             unity
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             variety
             ,
             and
             diversity
             of
             
               outward
               works
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             where
             men
             are
             accounted
             Christians
             for
             such
             and
             such
             
               outward
               works
            
             sake
             ,
             and
             this
             unity
             of
             faith
             is
             not
             taught
             and
             
               received
               ,
               there
            
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             do
             certainly
             prevail
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             fifth
             bond
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             
               unity
               ,
               Vnity
               of
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             Now
             they
             break
             this
             bond
             of
             the
             Churches
             unity
             ,
             
             that
             live
             out
             of
             this
             faith
             of
             Gods
             Elect
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               That
               the
               just
               shall
               live
               by
               faith
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             they
             that
             live
             by
             sense
             in
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             by
             form
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             live
             out
             of
             this
             faith
             and
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             that
             live
             by
             sense
             in
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             break
             this
             bond
             of
             the
             Churches
             unity
             ;
             even
             such
             as
             minde
             ,
             and
             affect
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             desire
             
               earthly
               things
            
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             their
             
               joy
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               sweetness
               ,
               satisfaction
               ,
               support
            
             and
             confidence
             in
             the
             creature
             ;
             these
             live
             out
             of
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ;
               seeing
               the
               life
            
             of
             sense
             is
             clean
             contrary
             to
             the
             life
             of
             
               faith
               :
               Faith
            
             carrying
             us
             to
             live
             in
             God
             out
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             sense
             carrying
             us
             to
             live
             in
             the
             creature
             out
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             that
             live
             by
             form
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             called
             Conformity
             ,
             as
             the
             Prelates
             called
             it
             ;
             or
             Vniformity
             ,
             as
             the
             Rhemists
             do
             also
             break
             
               this
               bond
            
             of
             the
             Churches
             unity
             .
             For
             to
             live
             
             upon
             this
             or
             that
             form
             of
             religion
             ,
             or
             worship
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             think
             our selves
             
               good
               Christians
            
             therefore
             ,
             and
             others
             evil
             ,
             that
             shall
             live
             otherwise
             ,
             is
             to
             fall
             apparently
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             seeing
             faith
             doth
             not
             live
             upon
             this
             or
             that
             form
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             it
             lives
             on
             Christ
             only
             in
             every
             duty
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             form
             it
             may
             use
             for
             a
             help
             to
             the
             infirmity
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             use
             of
             forms
             it
             lives
             above
             forms
             in
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             his
             fulness
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             sixth
             bond
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             unity
             ,
             is
             ,
             ONE
             BAPTISME
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             body
             or
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             but
             one
             and
             the
             self
             same
             Baptism
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             purified
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             For
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             here
             of
             
               that
               Baptism
            
             wherein
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             one
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             sign
             ,
             which
             hath
             often
             been
             altered
             and
             changed
             ,
             but
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             substance
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             all
             believers
             ,
             and
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             under
             several
             and
             
               various
               dispensations
            
             ;
             and
             was
             the
             same
             before
             Christs
             comming
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             since
             ;
             believers
             both
             of
             the
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             drinking
             all
             alike
             into
             
               one
               Spirit
            
             ,
             though
             these
             more
             plentifully
             then
             those
             :
             So
             that
             ,
             though
             many
             have
             wanted
             the
             Baptism
             of
             water
             ,
             yet
             not
             one
             member
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             hath
             wanted
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             from
             whence
             our
             
               true
               Christianity
            
             begins
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             the
             onely
             Baptism
             that
             hath
             power
             and
             efficacy
             to
             make
             Christians
             one
             :
             For
             through
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Spirit
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             made
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             as
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
             
               For
               by
               one
               Spirit
               we
               are
               all
               baptized
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               whether
               we
               be
               Iews
               or
               Greeks
               ,
               whether
               we
               be
               bond
               or
               free
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               all
               made
               to
               drink
               into
               one
               Spirit
               :
            
             The
             true
             Church
             ,
             drinks
             all
             into
             one
             Spirit
             (
             as
             ye
             have
             heard
             )
             and
             not
             into
             many
             ;
             and
             through
             
               one
               Spirit
            
             are
             baptized
             into
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             and
             not
             into
             many
             ;
             and
             believers
             are
             never
             truly
             one
             ,
             till
             they
             partake
             of
             this
             
               one
               Baptism
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             administred
             onely
             by
             
               one
               Christ
            
             ;
             as
             Iohn
             Baptist
             witnesseth
             ,
             Math.
             3.11
             .
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               indeed
               baptize
               you
               with
               water
               unto
               repentance
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               cometh
               after
               me
               is
               mightier
               then
               I
               ,
               whose
               shoes
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               to
               bear
               ,
               he
               shall
               baptize
               you
               with
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               with
               fire
               :
            
             For
             
             as
             none
             can
             give
             the
             Son
             but
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             none
             can
             baptize
             with
             the
             Spirit
             but
             the
             Son
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             Christs
             proper
             and
             
               peculiar
               Baptism
            
             from
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             no
             mans
             whatsoever
             ;
             this
             he
             hath
             reserved
             in
             his
             
               own
               power
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             given
             it
             into
             any
             
               mans
               power
            
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             sixth
             bond
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             
               unity
               :
               One
               Baptism
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             they
             break
             this
             bond
             of
             the
             Churches
             unity
             ,
             
             that
             content
             themselves
             onely
             with
             the
             Baptism
             of
             water
             being
             destitute
             of
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             so
             remain
             in
             the
             uncleanness
             of
             all
             their
             old
             corruptions
             and
             lusts
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             filthiness
             and
             pollutions
             of
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             they
             can
             have
             no
             
               true
               peace
            
             and
             agreement
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Nature
             ,
             with
             those
             who
             are
             cleansed
             from
             these
             pollutions
             ,
             and
             are
             washed
             and
             
               justified
               purified
            
             and
             sanctified
             in
             the
             name
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             For
             what
             agreement
             can
             there
             be
             between
             them
             that
             live
             in
             all
             the
             corruptions
             of
             
               sinful
               men
            
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             live
             in
             the
             renewing
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ?
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             but
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             true
             ground
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             unity
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             want
             this
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             been
             baptized
             with
             water
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             live
             quite
             and
             clean
             out
             of
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             seventh
             bond
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             unity
             ,
             is
             ,
             ONE
             GOD
             AND
             FATHER
             OF
             ALL
             ,
             WHO
             IS
             ABOVE
             ALL
             ,
             AND
             THROUGH
             ALL
             ,
             AND
             IN
             YOU
             ALL.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             last
             named
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             
               first
               fountain
            
             and
             original
             of
             the
             Churches
             unity
             ,
             even
             
               One
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               all
               .
            
             
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             is
             a
             
               Kingdom
               of
               brethren
            
             ,
             
             who
             have
             all
             ,
             one
             God
             and
             Father
             ,
             from
             whom
             all
             receive
             alike
             the
             
               divine
               nature
            
             ;
             which
             being
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             all
             ,
             without
             any
             difference
             ,
             makes
             them
             
               all
               one
            
             ,
             and
             equal
             ,
             that
             are
             born
             of
             God.
             For
             among
             these
             ,
             none
             have
             a
             better
             Father
             then
             another
             ;
             nor
             none
             hath
             a
             more
             excellent
             nature
             then
             another
             ,
             but
             all
             receive
             the
             
               same
               nature
            
             from
             
             the
             
               same
               God
            
             and
             Father
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             brethren
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             this
             also
             is
             another
             strong
             bond
             of
             unity
             .
          
           
             For
             they
             having
             all
             
               one
               God
               and
               Father
            
             ;
             First
             ,
             all
             are
             alike
             dear
             to
             him
             ,
             
             because
             all
             are
             alike
             born
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             loves
             not
             one
             more
             or
             less
             then
             another
             ,
             but
             comprehends
             all
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             love
             with
             
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             And
             this
             truly
             known
             ,
             will
             restrain
             believers
             from
             wronging
             one
             another
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             ,
             that
             such
             are
             every
             whit
             as
             dear
             ,
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             themselves
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             as
             great
             and
             
               tender
               love
            
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             care
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             All
             are
             alike
             near
             to
             us
             ,
             
             because
             of
             this
             
               one
               God
               and
               Father
            
             ;
             and
             so
             among
             
               true
               Christians
            
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             divisions
             ,
             and
             factions
             ,
             and
             sidings
             ,
             as
             among
             
               worldly
               people
            
             ;
             because
             
               one
               Christian
            
             is
             not
             nearer
             to
             us
             then
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             do
             not
             
               take
               part
            
             with
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             but
             all
             are
             alike
             near
             to
             us
             :
             and
             so
             without
             any
             
               respect
               of
               persons
            
             ,
             we
             embrace
             all
             that
             are
             
               born
               of
               God
            
             ,
             with
             an
             
               equal
               love
            
             ,
             and
             seek
             the
             good
             of
             
               each
               one
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             
               every
               one
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               any
               one
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             
               God
               and
               Father
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             he
             farther
             describes
             that
             he
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             ABOVE
             ALL
             ;
             
             The
             Father
             is
             above
             the
             children
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             above
             
               one
               another
            
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             above
             them
             all
             ,
             ruling
             and
             over-ruling
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             are
             not
             to
             live
             in
             their
             
               own
               wills
            
             ,
             which
             might
             cause
             difference
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             
               Fathers
               will
            
             ,
             which
             causes
             unity
             ;
             and
             thus
             his
             being
             
               above
               them
               all
            
             ,
             keeps
             them
             in
             peace
             ;
             Whereas
             we
             see
             ,
             where
             children
             live
             without
             due
             subjection
             ,
             having
             
               no
               body
            
             above
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             falls
             out
             sometimes
             among
             Orphans
             ,
             there
             they
             are
             often
             unquiet
             and
             grievous
             to
             one
             another
             :
             But
             God
             is
             above
             all
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             so
             keeps
             them
             in
             
               due
               subjection
            
             to
             him
             and
             in
             quietness
             and
             love
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             daily
             composing
             
               their
               differences
            
             through
             his
             unity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             ,
             THROUGH
             ALL
             ;
             
             as
             having
             communicated
             to
             all
             his
             
               own
               nature
            
             ;
             and
             so
             according
             to
             this
             nature
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             communicated
             to
             all
             alike
             ,
             and
             all
             alike
             possess
             ,
             he
             is
             
               through
               them
               all
            
             .
             And
             hereupon
             they
             all
             must
             needs
             be
             one
             ,
             because
             God
             never
             differs
             from
             himself
             ,
             but
             his
             nature
             is
             at
             unity
             with
             it self
             in
             all
             ,
             in
             whom
             it
             dwels
             ;
             and
             brings
             them
             all
             out
             of
             the
             differences
             of
             
               their
               natures
            
             ,
             into
             the
             unity
             of
             Gods.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             ,
             IN
             THEM
             ALL.
             
             God
             is
             such
             a
             Father
             as
             hath
             his
             presence
             in
             all
             his
             Children
             ;
             he
             hath
             a
             special
             presence
             in
             them
             ,
             
             dwelling
             in
             them
             after
             the
             maner
             he
             dwelt
             in
             Christ
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             that
             measure
             ;
             for
             God
             dwels
             in
             Christ
             and
             Christians
             otherwise
             then
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             creatures
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             communicating
             his
             nature
             to
             them
             through
             his
             union
             with
             them
             :
             And
             wherever
             God
             communicates
             his
             nature
             ,
             there
             he
             is
             present
             most
             
               truly
               ,
               powerfully
            
             ,
             and
             gloriously
             indeed
             :
             And
             such
             a
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Church
             as
             this
             ,
             keeps
             it
             in
             constant
             and
             
               unchangeable
               unity
            
             :
             For
             how
             can
             they
             who
             have
             
               God
               thus
            
             dwelling
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             who
             again
             thus
             dwell
             in
             God
             ,
             be
             at
             odds
             among
             themselves
             ?
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             seventh
             bond
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             unity
             :
             ONE
             GOD
             AND
             FATHER
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             they
             break
             
               this
               bond
            
             of
             the
             Churches
             unity
             ,
             
             who
             have
             not
             this
             
               one
               God
            
             and
             Father
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             Father
             ,
             who
             will
             needs
             call
             God
             Father
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             none
             of
             his
             children
             ;
             who
             will
             be
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             
               born
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             so
             live
             according
             to
             their
             
               own
               natures
            
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             
               Gods
               ;
               all
            
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             break
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             seeing
             we
             can
             no
             longer
             live
             in
             peace
             ,
             then
             this
             
               one
               God
               and
               Father
            
             is
             
               above
               us
            
             ,
             and
             
               through
               us
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               us
            
             .
             All
             they
             then
             that
             will
             needs
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             through
             
               outward
               profession
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             none
             of
             this
             
               spiritual
               brotherhood
            
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             descent
             from
             this
             
               heavenly
               Father
            
             ,
             they
             break
             this
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             children
             that
             are
             onely
             born
             
               after
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             live
             according
             to
             the
             natures
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             live
             after
             the
             nature
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             These
             now
             are
             the
             seven
             bonds
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             
               true
               unity
            
             and
             peace
             ;
             
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             bond
             of
             unity
             necessary
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             besides
             these
             :
             For
             if
             there
             had
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             being
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             omitted
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             more
             are
             they
             to
             blame
             ,
             who
             making
             a
             
               great
               noise
            
             ,
             and
             lifting
             up
             their
             voyce
             on
             high
             for
             
               unity
               ,
               peace
            
             and
             agreement
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             do
             wholly
             neglect
             these
             
               seven
               bonds
            
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             unity
             ;
             and
             cry
             up
             one
             instead
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             
               External
               Vniformity
            
             .
             
             So
             that
             now
             among
             
               them
               ,
               one
               body
            
             ,
             and
             
               one
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             
               one
               hope
               of
               our
               calling
            
             ,
             and
             
               one
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             
               one
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             
               one
               Baptism
            
             ,
             and
             
               one
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               all
               ,
            
             are
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             
               Churches
               unity
            
             ,
             but
             their
             uniformity
             is
             
               all
               in
               all
            
             ;
             and
             whoever
             breaks
             that
             (
             which
             yet
             they
             have
             no
             Scripture
             of
             God
             to
             enjoyn
             ,
             
             no
             nor
             once
             to
             
               name
               )
               he
            
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             breaks
             the
             
               Churches
               peace
            
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             Antichrist-like
             ,
             they
             have
             exalted
             their
             
               single
               uniformity
            
             above
             this
             
               seven-fold
               unity
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             )
             made
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Spirit
             void
             ,
             through
             their
             carnal
             (
             that
             I
             say
             no
             more
             )
             traditions
             .
             For
             a
             man
             may
             break
             all
             these
             seven
             bonds
             of
             the
             Churches
             unity
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             a
             very
             good
             member
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             if
             he
             onely
             observe
             their
             uniformity
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             break
             this
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Schismatike
             and
             an
             Heretike
             ,
             and
             not
             worthy
             to
             live
             in
             their
             account
             ,
             though
             he
             live
             in
             all
             the
             bonds
             of
             this
             true
             and
             
               spiritual
               unity
            
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             to
             escape
             these
             snares
             ,
             let
             all
             believers
             know
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             these
             
               seven
               bonds
            
             named
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             of
             them
             carnal
             ,
             or
             of
             man
             ,
             are
             the
             
               onely
               bonds
            
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             true
             unity
             ;
             and
             that
             whoever
             of
             their
             own
             minds
             presume
             to
             add
             to
             thes●
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             adding
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             themselves
             being
             but
             
               wretched
               creatures
            
             ;
             and
             so
             involve
             themselves
             in
             all
             the
             curses
             written
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             among
             which
             death
             and
             hell
             have
             their
             place
             .
             And
             let
             us
             further
             know
             that
             whoever
             do
             combine
             together
             to
             make
             themselves
             
               one
               ,
               out
            
             of
             the
             fore-named
             unity
             ,
             though
             they
             call
             themselves
             the
             Church
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             but
             sects
             ,
             and
             schismes
             ,
             and
             divisions
             ,
             and
             factions
             rent
             from
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             for
             
               such
               men
            
             choose
             and
             frame
             to
             themselves
             some
             singular
             way
             of
             
               worship
               ,
               form
               ,
               order
               ,
               &c.
            
             whereby
             they
             think
             they
             excell
             other
             Christians
             ,
             and
             so
             cause
             the
             simple
             and
             ignorant
             (
             which
             are
             the
             multitude
             of
             people
             )
             to
             follow
             them
             ;
             especially
             having
             countenance
             of
             
               worldly
               authority
            
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             both
             they
             and
             their
             followers
             ,
             depart
             from
             the
             
               true
               unity
            
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             when
             ,
             this
             seven-fold
             spiritual
             unity
             is
             
               neglected
               ,
               Christianity
            
             is
             torn
             in
             pieces
             ,
             into
             as
             many
             sects
             as
             the
             world
             and
             Devil
             please
             ,
             till
             there
             be
             no
             footsteps
             left
             ,
             either
             of
             
               faith
               or
               love
            
             .
             So
             that
             whatever
             these
             men
             pretend
             ,
             most
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             confedaracies
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             outward
             
               orders
               forms
               ,
               rites
               ,
               laws
               ,
               ceremonies
               ,
               disciplines
               ,
            
             which
             are
             necessarily
             enforced
             by
             the
             
               secular
               power
            
             ,
             seduced
             by
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             will
             never
             hold
             the
             Church
             together
             ;
             but
             all
             these
             are
             ,
             and
             have
             proved
             ,
             and
             will
             prove
             ,
             rather
             a
             
               wall
               of
               partition
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             a
             
               bond
               of
               union
            
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             seem
             to
             work
             union
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             other
             then
             the
             
               mingling
               clay
            
             and
             
               iron
               together
            
             ,
             which
             no
             pains
             nor
             art
             can
             perfectly
             compound
             .
             For
             all
             peace
             and
             union
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             knit
             by
             other
             bonds
             ,
             then
             are
             
             here
             named
             ,
             is
             no
             spiritual
             union
             ,
             neither
             will
             it
             stand
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             
               dear
               Christians
            
             and
             believers
             ,
             seeing
             we
             have
             
               seven
               bonds
            
             of
             unity
             ,
             all
             of
             Gods
             own
             making
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             one
             ,
             let
             not
             diversity
             of
             forms
             and
             rites
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             sorry
             things
             of
             mans
             
               making
               ,
               separate
            
             and
             divide
             us
             :
             but
             seeing
             each
             of
             these
             bonds
             are
             able
             to
             make
             us
             one
             ,
             how
             much
             one
             ,
             should
             all
             of
             them
             together
             make
             us
             ?
          
           
             And
             thus
             having
             shewed
             from
             the
             word
             ,
             how
             all
             Christians
             and
             believers
             are
             made
             one
             by
             God
             ;
             the
             next
             thing
             ,
             I
             shall
             aim
             at
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             they
             may
             continue
             one
             among
             themselves
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             communion
             they
             have
             with
             
               one
               another
            
             ,
             
             whilst
             they
             sojourn
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             flowing
             from
             the
             former
             union
             ;
             that
             so
             all
             darkness
             and
             mistakes
             ,
             which
             now
             ,
             even
             
               many
               believers
            
             are
             grievously
             inwrapped
             in
             ,
             may
             be
             dispelled
             and
             done
             away
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             live
             in
             this
             pure
             and
             perfect
             union
             with
             
               one
               another
            
             in
             God
             ,
             making
             all
             outward
             things
             subservient
             hereunto
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             prejudicial
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             I
             conceive
             ,
             we
             are
             ,
             
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 know
                 some
                 things
                 :
                 And
                 both
                 otherwise
                 then
                 yet
                 we
                 seem
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 know
                 or
                 do
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 do
                 other
                 things
                 :
                 And
                 both
                 otherwise
                 then
                 yet
                 we
                 seem
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 know
                 or
                 do
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             preserve
             our
             peace
             we
             have
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             instructed
             aright
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Churches
             GOVERNMENT
             ,
             because
             the
             mistake
             in
             this
             thing
             is
             so
             great
             a
             cause
             of
             controversie
             and
             division
             among
             us
             at
             this
             day
             .
             For
             if
             the
             
               true
               Church
            
             hath
             its
             true
             government
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             forms
             and
             laws
             and
             power
             ,
             as
             is
             now
             so
             earnestly
             contended
             for
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             we
             should
             
               fall
               out
            
             and
             divide
             for
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             
               two
               fold
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             that
             Government
             ,
             
             which
             God
             exercises
             immediatly
             by
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             2.
             
             That
             Government
             which
             he
             exercises
             mediately
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Gods
             
               immediate
               Government
            
             ,
             
             is
             also
             two-fold
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Government
                 of
                 his
                 
                   speciall
                   providence
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Government
                 of
                 his
                 
                   spiritual
                   presence
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             sort
             ,
             of
             Gods
             
               immediate
               Government
            
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             
             is
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             
               special
               providence
            
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             most
             
               strange
               ,
               wonderful
            
             and
             
               glorious
               Government
            
             .
             This
             was
             that
             Government
             of
             God
             ,
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             his
             own
             Nation
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             another
             Nation
             ,
             by
             
               temptations
               ,
               signs
               ,
               wonders
            
             ,
             by
             a
             
               strong
               hand
            
             ,
             and
             a
             stretched
             out
             arm
             ,
             and
             great
             terrours
             ,
             when
             he
             led
             them
             through
             the
             
               red
               Sea
            
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             in
             paths
             that
             were
             not
             trodden
             ,
             when
             he
             fed
             them
             with
             bread
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             water
             out
             of
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             when
             he
             
               suffered
               no
               man
               to
               do
               them
               wrong
               ,
               but
               reproved
               even
               Kings
               for
               their
               sake
               ,
            
             and
             through
             multitudes
             of
             enemies
             and
             oppositions
             ,
             led
             them
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             Thus
             ,
             God
             led
             that
             Church
             ,
             from
             bondage
             to
             liberty
             ,
             from
             tribulation
             to
             quietness
             ;
             from
             a
             
               sordid
               condition
            
             ,
             to
             honour
             and
             renown
             ;
             from
             a
             strange
             land
             ,
             to
             a
             land
             ,
             of
             inheritance
             ;
             and
             from
             slavery
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             this
             was
             a
             
               glorious
               Government
            
             indeed
             ;
             standing
             in
             Gods
             immediate
             conduct
             from
             heaven
             ,
             far
             above
             all
             
               humane
               councels
               ,
               wisdom
               ,
               stratagems
               ,
            
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             of
             mans
             contriving
             and
             acting
             :
             and
             this
             government
             of
             God
             is
             so
             far
             beyond
             all
             
               humane
               apprehensions
            
             that
             according
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               His
               way
               is
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               his
               path
               in
               the
               great
               waters
               ,
               and
               his
               footsteps
               are
               not
               known
               .
            
          
           
             And
             is
             not
             this
             kinde
             of
             Gods
             government
             ,
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Church
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             every
             whit
             as
             wonderful
             and
             glorious
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             of
             the
             
               visible
               Church
            
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ?
             For
             though
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             was
             small
             and
             low
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             did
             it
             receive
             encrease
             with
             the
             encrease
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             
               preserved
               ,
               maintained
            
             and
             enlarged
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             rage
             and
             cruelties
             of
             the
             persecuting
             Heathen
             Emperours
             ,
             for
             
               three
               hundred
            
             years
             together
             ;
             and
             ever
             since
             ,
             God
             himself
             hath
             taken
             the
             conduct
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             hath
             carryed
             it
             
               through
               difficulties
               ,
               distresses
               ,
               reproaches
               ,
               prisons
               ,
               torments
               ,
               deaths
            
             to
             
               ease
               liberty
               comfort
               ,
               joy
               ,
               salvation
               ,
               glory
               ,
               life
               ,
               happiness
            
             ;
             and
             this
             hath
             been
             Gods
             glorious
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             hitherto
             .
             And
             at
             this
             present
             time
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             wants
             not
             this
             government
             ,
             among
             all
             the
             
               troubles
               ,
               confusions
               ,
               wars
            
             ,
             and
             desolations
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             now
             as
             near
             his
             true
             Church
             as
             ever
             ,
             and
             supports
             it
             ,
             and
             comforts
             it
             ,
             and
             guides
             it
             as
             a
             
               skilful
               Pilot
            
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             flouds
             lift
             up
             their
             voice
             and
             billows
             against
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             sink
             it
             ;
             For
             
               the
               Lord
               on
               high
               is
               mightier
               then
               the
               mighty
               waves
               of
               the
               Sea
               :
            
             And
             so
             still
             ,
             even
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             
             Lord
             leads
             his
             flock
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             Wolves
             and
             Lyons
             ,
             yea
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             Devils
             ,
             in
             admirable
             and
             invincible
             safety
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             light
             in
             
               darkness
               ,
               councels
            
             in
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             success
             in
             all
             attempts
             ,
             above
             and
             beyond
             ,
             both
             all
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Now
             note
             here
             ,
             that
             this
             kinde
             of
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             mannage
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             wisdom
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             his
             very
             people
             ,
             but
             wholly
             according
             to
             the
             councel
             of
             his
             
               own
               will
            
             ,
             and
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             :
             doing
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             not
             know
             yet
             ,
             but
             must
             know
             afterwards
             ;
             yea
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             for
             the
             present
             seem
             absurd
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             destructive
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             usual
             way
             and
             order
             of
             Gods
             governing
             his
             Saints
             .
             That
             of
             Luther
             ,
             on
             Gen.
             39.
             is
             worth
             our
             minding
             here
             .
             
               I
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               have
               often
               endevoured
               to
               prescribe
               certain
               wayes
               and
               methods
               to
               God
               ,
               
               which
               he
               should
               use
               in
               the
               governing
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               Ah
               Lord
               (
               said
               I
               )
               I
               would
               have
               this
               to
               be
               thus
               done
               ,
               in
               this
               order
               ,
               with
               this
               event
               .
               But
               God
               did
               altogether
               contrary
               to
               what
               I
               did
               desire
               .
               Then
               again
               thought
               I
               ,
               why
               ,
               my
               councel
               is
               not
               differing
               from
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               make
               much
               for
               the
               sanctifying
               of
               thy
               name
               ,
               the
               gathering
               and
               encreasing
               thy
               Kingdom
               ,
               the
               propagating
               the
               knowledge
               of
               thy
               word
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               brief
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               most
               excellent
               and
               profitable
               design
               .
               But
               God
               no
               doubt
               laughed
               at
               this
               wisdom
               of
               mine
               ,
               and
               said
               .
               Go
               to
               now
               ,
               I
               know
               thee
               to
               be
               wife
               and
               learned
               ,
               but
               this
               was
               never
               my
               manner
               ,
               that
               either
               Peter
               or
               Martin
               (
               meaning
               himself
               )
               should
               teach
               ,
               or
               form
               ,
               or
               govern
               ,
               or
               lead
               me
               .
               For
               I
               am
               not
               a
               passive
               ,
               but
               an
               active
               God
               ,
               who
               use
               always
               to
               lead
               ,
               govern
               ,
               form
               .
               Now
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               it
               is
               very
               grievous
               ,
               that
               our
               wisdom
               should
               be
               only
               passive
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               mortifie
               and
               slay
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               many
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               endure
               this
               mortification
               ,
               have
               fallen
               horribly
               .
            
             And
             thus
             this
             kinde
             of
             Gods
             government
             ,
             is
             wholly
             according
             to
             his
             
               own
               wisdom
            
             and
             councel
             ,
             and
             wholly
             without
             ,
             yea
             contrary
             to
             ours
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             are
             in
             some
             measure
             acquainted
             with
             the
             government
             of
             Gods
             
               special
               providence
            
             ,
             over
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             sort
             of
             Gods
             
               immediate
               Government
            
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             
               spiritual
               Presence
            
             ,
             
             or
             Gods
             government
             within
             us
             .
             For
             the
             right
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             
               City
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             God
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             built
             and
             framed
             ,
             and
             that
             
             according
             to
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             habitation
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             
               temple
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               said
               ,
            
             and
             
               God
               is
               in
               it
               of
               a
               truth
               :
            
             And
             if
             any
             would
             know
             what
             this
             Church
             is
             called
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             THE
             LORD
             IS
             THERE
             .
             And
             so
             the
             whole
             guiding
             and
             ordering
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             depends
             wholly
             on
             God
             ,
             who
             dwels
             within
             it
             .
             For
             God
             will
             not
             dwell
             in
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             and
             sit
             still
             ,
             whilst
             others
             that
             are
             without
             it
             ,
             shall
             govern
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             government
             of
             the
             right
             Church
             ,
             lies
             on
             
               his
               shoulders
            
             ,
             who
             is
             Immanuel
             ,
             God
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             us
             .
             And
             so
             this
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             invisible
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             Christ
             who
             fils
             it
             ,
             governing
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             most
             present
             and
             powerful
             ,
             but
             
               invisible
               influence
            
             ;
             leading
             it
             into
             truth
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             :
             into
             patience
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             patience
             ;
             into
             love
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             love
             ;
             into
             power
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             power
             ;
             into
             
               humility
               ,
               meekness
               ,
               patience
               ,
               heavenly
               mindedness
               ,
            
             and
             into
             the
             fulness
             of
             all
             Righteousness
             ,
             by
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             contains
             all
             these
             graces
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             works
             them
             in
             all
             those
             ,
             in
             whom
             it
             dwels
             .
             In
             this
             
               government
               we
               hear
               the
               voice
               behind
               us
               ,
               saying
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               walk
               in
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               turn
               either
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               left
               .
            
             In
             this
             government
             we
             have
             not
             
               outward
               laws
            
             to
             order
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             world
             have
             ,
             but
             an
             
               inward
               law
            
             written
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               write
               my
               law
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               inward
               parts
            
             ;
             and
             this
             law
             ,
             is
             the
             
               word
               of
               life
            
             ;
             for
             the
             living
             Church
             or
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             can
             only
             be
             governed
             by
             a
             
               living
               word
            
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             ,
             the
             
               law
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             And
             according
             to
             this
             Government
             also
             ,
             God
             guides
             the
             true
             Church
             wonderfully
             ,
             the
             soul
             not
             seeing
             the
             ways
             and
             councels
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             forms
             and
             fashions
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             minde
             ,
             and
             
               good
               pleasure
            
             ,
             clean
             contrary
             to
             humane
             reason
             and
             judgement
             ;
             for
             he
             brings
             them
             to
             mourning
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             comfort
             ;
             brings
             them
             to
             despair
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             faith
             ;
             to
             death
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             life
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             to
             hell
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             heaven
             :
             leading
             his
             
               chosen
               people
            
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             nothing
             would
             follow
             but
             faith
             ,
             which
             looks
             not
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             many
             
               fears
               ,
               woes
               ,
               agonies
               ,
               temptations
               ,
            
             till
             it
             feel
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             the
             true
             sorrows
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             pains
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             darkness
             sees
             no
             beam
             ,
             nor
             the
             least
             glimmering
             of
             
             light
             ;
             and
             wants
             all
             counsel
             ,
             and
             knows
             not
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             it self
             :
             then
             Christ
             comes
             and
             manifests
             himself
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             counsels
             ,
             and
             directs
             ,
             and
             comforts
             it
             ,
             and
             leads
             it
             into
             the
             path
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             redeems
             it
             from
             all
             distress
             ,
             subduing
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             hell
             under
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             carrying
             it
             into
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
             Now
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             Governments
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             his
             
               special
               providence
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             his
             
               spiritual
               presence
            
             ,
             the
             true
             Church
             never
             wanted
             in
             any
             Age
             :
             And
             in
             this
             present
             Age
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Prelatical
               Government
            
             hath
             been
             dissolved
             for
             several
             years
             together
             ;
             Can
             any
             Christian
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             Church
             of
             Christ
             hath
             been
             without
             
               all
               Government
               ?
               Nay
            
             ,
             all
             this
             while
             it
             hath
             been
             governed
             most
             powerfully
             by
             his
             special
             providence
             ,
             and
             most
             sweetly
             by
             his
             spiritual
             presence
             :
             So
             that
             neither
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             the
             devil
             have
             been
             able
             to
             prevail
             ,
             neither
             against
             its
             grace
             nor
             comforts
             :
             And
             for
             an
             
               outward
               ,
               formal
               ,
               visible
               ,
               enforced
            
             Government
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             civil
             Corporations
             ,
             or
             worldly
             Kingdoms
             ;
             the
             true
             Church
             can
             as
             well
             want
             such
             a
             Government
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             as
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             best
             without
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             farthest
             removed
             from
             the
             tyranny
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             more
             immediately
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Christ
             ,
             its
             onely
             King
             and
             Law-Giver
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             they
             that
             are
             so
             violent
             for
             an
             outward
             and
             visible
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             
             I
             do
             
               heartily
               wish
            
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             the
             
               good
               pleasure
            
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             might
             sometime
             or
             other
             be
             exercised
             with
             temptations
             of
             despair
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               everlasting
               burnings
            
             :
             For
             by
             this
             means
             their
             idle
             and
             vain
             thoughts
             and
             speculations
             of
             governing
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             by
             
               humane
               power
            
             and
             methods
             ,
             would
             soon
             vanish
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             soon
             give
             over
             to
             trouble
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             faithful
             ,
             about
             things
             that
             have
             neither
             power
             in
             them
             to
             free
             from
             
               eternal
               death
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             procure
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             that
             two-fold
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             God
             himself
             exercises
             immediately
             in
             and
             over
             it
             ;
             whereof
             we
             must
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             preserve
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             in
             our
             selves
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Now
             besides
             this
             
               immediate
               Government
            
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             sort
             of
             Government
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               which
               Christ
            
             exercises
             
             mediately
             by
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             this
             also
             is
             Christs
             Government
             ,
             and
             not
             mans
             ;
             and
             men
             who
             have
             not
             known
             not
             understood
             the
             former
             Government
             of
             Christ
             ,
             have
             mistaken
             this
             also
             ,
             through
             the
             same
             unbelief
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             they
             not
             so
             much
             as
             minding
             the
             former
             Government
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             immediate
             ,
             and
             by
             himself
             ,
             have
             made
             this
             mediate
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             all
             ;
             And
             this
             also
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             have
             understood
             most
             grossly
             and
             carnally
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             their
             own
             ignorant
             and
             
               seduced
               hearts
            
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             with
             their
             
               particular
               mis
               apprehensions
            
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             far
             more
             profitable
             to
             content
             our selves
             with
             the
             plain
             and
             evident
             truth
             ,
             then
             to
             enquire
             after
             variety
             of
             errors
             .
             Wherefore
             letting
             alone
             their
             darkness
             ,
             I
             shall
             onely
             endeavour
             that
             the
             light
             of
             the
             word
             may
             shine
             unto
             us
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             herein
             also
             we
             may
             be
             
               taught
               of
               God
            
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             
               will
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             This
             mediate
             Government
             then
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             
               Christs
               ordering
               all
               things
               by
               the
               faithful
               ,
               among
               the
               faithful
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             because
             many
             Christians
             desire
             instruction
             and
             light
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             willing
             to
             hold
             forth
             to
             them
             that
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             received
             herein
             ;
             being
             desirous
             also
             to
             learn
             my self
             of
             them
             that
             can
             teach
             me
             better
             by
             the
             Word
             .
             And
             that
             I
             may
             proceed
             the
             more
             distinctly
             ,
             I
             shall
             propound
             
               several
               things
            
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             speak
             in
             order
             ;
             and
             they
             be
             these
             :
          
           
             
               1.
               
               To
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               committed
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               ordering
               and
               managing
               all
               things
               in
               the
               
                 true
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               kinde
               of
               power
               this
               is
               which
               the
               true
               Church
               hath
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               is
               the
               extent
               of
               
                 this
                 power
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               What
               is
               the
               
                 outward
                 instrument
              
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               What
               the
               true
               Church
               can
               do
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               it
               .
               And
               this
               comprehends
               these
               particulars
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   can
                   
                     gather
                     it self
                     together
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   can
                   
                     appoint
                     its
                     own
                     order
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   can
                   
                     choose
                     its
                     own
                     officers
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   need
                   be
                   ,
                   reform
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   depose
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   4.
                   
                   It
                   can
                   
                     call
                     its
                     own
                     councels
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   It
                   can
                   
                     judge
                     of
                     all
                     Doctrines
                  
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   its
                   Officers
                   and
                   Councels
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             And
             all
             these
             things
             I
             reckon
             needful
             for
             the
             true
             Church
             to
             know
             ,
             for
             the
             preserving
             among
             themselves
             that
             peace
             and
             unity
             they
             have
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             They
             first
             thing
             then
             is
             ,
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             To
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             committed
             the
             power
             of
             ordering
             and
             managing
             all
             things
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             
               in
               reference
            
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ;
             He
             hath
             given
             it
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             it self
             ,
             as
             
               formerly
               described
            
             ,
             even
             to
             each
             and
             all
             the
             members
             of
             it
             :
             for
             as
             
               natural
               power
            
             belongs
             to
             all
             
               natural
               men
            
             alike
             ,
             so
             
               spiritual
               power
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             
               true
               Church-power
            
             )
             to
             all
             
               spiritual
               men
            
             alike
             .
             
             Christ
             in
             a
             Believer
             is
             the
             root
             of
             
               true
               Church-power
            
             ;
             and
             because
             Christ
             dwels
             in
             all
             Believers
             alike
             ,
             through
             
               unity
               of
               faith
            
             :
             therefore
             all
             Believers
             partake
             alike
             of
             spiritual
             and
             
               super-natural
               power
            
             ;
             and
             no
             one
             partakes
             of
             
               this
               power
            
             more
             then
             another
             ,
             any
             more
             ,
             then
             he
             partakes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             more
             then
             another
             ;
             but
             Christ
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             is
             the
             self-same
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             things
             that
             are
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             according
             this
             sense
             ,
             that
             place
             in
             Math.
             16.19
             .
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             
             where
             Christ
             saith
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               And
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               thee
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               thou
               shalt
               bind
               on
               earth
               ,
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               heaven
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               thou
               shalt
               loose
               on
               earth
               ,
               shall
               be
               loosed
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             The
             Pope
             and
             Papal
             Church
             ,
             under
             colour
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             have
             made
             great
             merchandise
             ,
             and
             have
             exceedingly
             abused
             ,
             and
             cheated
             the
             Nations
             ,
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             together
             ;
             but
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             shined
             forth
             ,
             and
             the
             days
             of
             their
             traffique
             are
             at
             end
             :
             And
             yet
             since
             ,
             others
             have
             been
             trucking
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             their
             
               false
               interpretations
            
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             have
             thought
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             advantage
             ;
             but
             the
             day
             hath
             so
             far
             dawned
             ,
             that
             their
             shadows
             also
             ,
             are
             flying
             away
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             to
             keep
             you
             longer
             ,
             from
             the
             words
             themselves
             ;
             Peter
             had
             said
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               living
               God
               :
            
             And
             Christ
             replyed
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               Blessed
               art
               thou
               ,
               for
               flesh
               and
               blood
               hath
               not
               revealed
               it
               to
               thee
               ,
               but
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               heaven
            
             ;
             and
             then
             adds
             ,
             
               Vnto
               thee
               will
               I
               give
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               
               heaven
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             Peter
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             Minister
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Believer
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             
             touching
             the
             Son
             :
             and
             so
             also
             ,
             they
             are
             given
             equally
             ,
             to
             each
             
               faithful
               Christian
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             same
             Revelation
             with
             Peter
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             the
             whole
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             these
             Keys
             are
             not
             given
             to
             any
             particular
             person
             or
             persons
             ,
             consisting
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             or
             imployed
             in
             such
             or
             such
             an
             Office
             ;
             but
             that
             man
             ,
             whoever
             he
             be
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             
               Father
               ,
               he
            
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             whom
             these
             Keys
             are
             given
             ,
             and
             to
             none
             else
             :
             and
             so
             they
             are
             given
             to
             each
             Believer
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Believers
             ,
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             are
             these
             Keys
             ,
             about
             which
             ,
             
             there
             hath
             been
             so
             great
             
               a
               do
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             They
             are
             not
             any
             outward
             
               Ecclesiastical
               power
            
             whatever
             ,
             that
             men
             have
             devised
             ,
             to
             serve
             their
             own
             turns
             withal
             ;
             
             but
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             many
             
               false
               conceits
            
             ,
             wherewith
             many
             former
             and
             present
             Writers
             ,
             have
             and
             do
             still
             trouble
             the
             Church
             ;
             Iohn
             doth
             tell
             us
             plainly
             ,
             Ioh.
             20.22
             .
             what
             Matthew
             means
             by
             the
             
               Keys
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             Christ
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             appearing
             to
             his
             Disciples
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             breathing
             on
             them
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               Receive
               the
               holy
               Spirit
            
             [
             here
             are
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ]
             and
             then
             adds
             ,
             
               Whose
               sins
               ye
               remit
               ,
               they
               are
               remitted
               ;
               and
               whose
               sins
               ye
               retain
               ,
               they
               are
               retained
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             ye
             have
             received
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             received
             the
             Keys
             ,
             to
             binde
             and
             loose
             ,
             to
             remit
             and
             retain
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             according
             to
             your
             wils
             ,
             but
             wholly
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
             and
             direction
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             Christ
             then
             before
             his
             ascention
             ,
             gave
             these
             Keys
             ,
             truly
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             but
             more
             solemnly
             and
             fully
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ;
             when
             the
             Spirit
             was
             given
             by
             
               Christ
               glorified
            
             :
             and
             after
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             Peter
             received
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             they
             also
             received
             these
             Keys
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             ,
             that
             have
             received
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             have
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             equally
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             by
             the
             ministration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             so
             these
             Keys
             ,
             appertain
             not
             only
             to
             
               greater
               Congregations
            
             of
             Christians
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             very
             least
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             as
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             ,
             
               Where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               met
               together
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               there
               am
               I
               present
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               :
            
             Where
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             gathered
             together
             in
             Christs
             name
             have
             as
             much
             power
             ,
             as
             Peter
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             because
             Christ
             ,
             is
             
             equally
             present
             with
             these
             ,
             as
             with
             those
             .
             Again
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             offending
             brother
             ,
             will
             not
             hear
             the
             admonition
             of
             two
             or
             three
             other
             brethren
             ,
             the
             offended
             brother
             should
             tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             Mat
             18.17
             .
             Now
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Officers
             ,
             but
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             seeing
             men
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             through
             any
             Office
             ,
             but
             only
             through
             faith
             .
             And
             by
             all
             these
             things
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             the
             power
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             acting
             and
             ordering
             all
             things
             ,
             among
             the
             faithful
             ,
             belongs
             to
             every
             faithful
             man
             alike
             ,
             in
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             faithful
             .
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             What
             
               kinde
               of
               power
            
             this
             is
             ,
             which
             the
             true
             Church
             hath
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             power
             sutable
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             
             whereof
             it
             is
             the
             power
             :
             now
             as
             the
             Church
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             is
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             not
             at
             all
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             so
             the
             power
             ,
             that
             is
             agreeable
             to
             this
             Church
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             any
             civil
             or
             secular
             power
             ;
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             nor
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             (
             according
             to
             the
             
               common
               understanding
            
             it
             )
             that
             hath
             any
             place
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             but
             meerly
             a
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             power
             ,
             without
             any
             conjunction
             or
             mixture
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             seeing
             Christs
             power
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             sufficient
             for
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Christs
             Kingdom
             is
             Gods
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Fathers
             :
             and
             so
             men
             may
             
               as
               well
            
             carry
             worldly
             and
             secular
             power
             ,
             into
             the
             Fathers
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             into
             the
             Sons
             ,
             seeing
             this
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             then
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             then
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             upon
             earth
             ;
             which
             hath
             not
             been
             understood
             nor
             considered
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             so
             busie
             to
             being
             secular
             power
             into
             a
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             if
             Christs
             own
             power
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             ,
             were
             either
             weak
             or
             imperfect
             .
          
           
             More
             particularly
             ,
             this
             true
             power
             ,
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             Christs
             power
             in
             the
             faithful
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             the
             self-same
             with
             Christs
             power
             in
             himself
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             power
             of
             violence
             ,
             but
             a
             power
             of
             influence
             ,
             even
             such
             a
             power
             as
             the
             Head
             hath
             over
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             over
             the
             body
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             a
             coercive
             ,
             but
             a
             perswasive
             power
             ,
             a
             power
             that
             makes
             men
             willing
             that
             are
             
               not
               willing
            
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             force
             the
             unwilling
             ,
             against
             their
             wils
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             This
             power
             is
             humble
             ,
             and
             not
             proud
             ,
             as
             worldly
             power
             is
             ;
             for
             the
             power
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             sets
             men
             over
             others
             ,
             but
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             sets
             men
             under
             others
             ;
             I
             (
             saith
             Christ
             of
             himself
             )
             
               am
               among
               you
               as
               one
               that
               serves
               :
            
             and
             again
             ,
             
               He
               that
               will
               be
               the
               chief
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               the
               servant
               of
               all
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             power
             ,
             is
             for
             edification
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             destruction
             ;
             as
             Paul
             acknowledges
             ,
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             the
             Lord
             gave
             him
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             power
             ,
             
             viz.
             not
             to
             cast
             men
             out
             of
             their
             native
             Kingdoms
             ,
             but
             to
             translate
             them
             into
             Gods
             Kingdom
             ;
             not
             to
             take
             away
             their
             outward
             Liberties
             or
             Estates
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             Liberty
             and
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             destroy
             men
             ,
             by
             
               temporal
               death
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             power
             ,
             seeks
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             more
             then
             its
             own
             ,
             yea
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             with
             the
             neglect
             of
             its
             own
             :
             So
             Moses
             was
             not
             busie
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             most
             rebellious
             people
             ,
             
               blotted
               out
            
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             rather
             desired
             ,
             his
             own
             name
             might
             be
             
               blotted
               out
            
             of
             that
             book
             ,
             that
             (
             if
             it
             had
             been
             the
             will
             of
             God
             )
             theirs
             might
             have
             been
             
               written
               in
            
             .
             And
             Paul
             desired
             that
             himself
             might
             be
             separated
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             his
             brethren
             and
             kinsmen
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             united
             to
             him
             .
             And
             if
             this
             power
             seek
             the
             
               good
               of
               others
            
             after
             this
             
               high
               rate
            
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             neglecting
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             
               laying
               aside
            
             their
             own
             
               eternal
               good
            
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             to
             the
             neglecting
             and
             
               laying
               aside
            
             their
             temporal
             good
             ,
             their
             worldly
             
               profits
               ,
               advantages
            
             and
             dignities
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             power
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             others
             suffer
             ,
             to
             enlarge
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             suffers
             it self
             ,
             to
             bring
             this
             about
             ;
             So
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Wickliff
             saith
             ,
             through
             his
             
               poverty
               ,
               humility
            
             and
             
               suffering
               injury
            
             and
             death
             ,
             got
             unto
             him
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             force
             ;
             and
             the
             Martyrs
             enlarged
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             by
             dying
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             causing
             others
             to
             die
             ;
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             being
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             power
             ,
             only
             acts
             to
             a
             spiritual
             
               end
               ,
               salvation
            
             ,
             and
             only
             according
             to
             spiritual
             Laws
             ;
             but
             not
             ,
             to
             any
             temporal
             and
             worldly
             ends
             ,
             according
             to
             civil
             and
             humane
             laws
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             true
             Church
             power
             ,
             for
             the
             nature
             
             and
             quality
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             differs
             very
             much
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             apprehensions
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             most
             of
             our
             Ecclesiastical
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             What
             is
             the
             extent
             of
             this
             true
             Church
             power
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             that
             this
             power
             extends
             it self
             full
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             no
             further
             :
             
             For
             what
             hath
             the
             Church
             to
             do
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             are
             not
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ?
               What
               have
               we
               to
               do
            
             (
             saith
             
               Paul
               )
               with
               them
               that
               are
               without
               ?
            
             For
             
               Church
               power
            
             ,
             which
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             sutable
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             
               worldly
               power
            
             ,
             which
             is
             fleshly
             ,
             is
             sutable
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             Christs
             power
             ,
             onely
             reaches
             so
             far
             as
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             that
             are
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             .
             True
             ,
             
               Church
               Government
            
             reaches
             as
             far
             as
             Christs
             and
             the
             
               Spirits
               effectual
               influence
            
             and
             operation
             ,
             but
             no
             further
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             are
             willing
             ,
             but
             to
             none
             that
             are
             unwilling
             .
             As
             nothing
             hath
             more
             troubled
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             to
             govern
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             Laws
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             secular
             force
             and
             power
             ;
             so
             nothing
             hath
             more
             troubled
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             to
             govern
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             Laws
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             compulsion
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             world
             is
             not
             to
             be
             spread
             over
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             neither
             is
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             spread
             over
             the
             world
             :
             but
             as
             the
             world
             and
             the
             Church
             are
             distinct
             things
             ,
             in
             themselves
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             their
             distinct
             Governments
             .
          
        
         
           
             4.
             
             What
             is
             the
             
               outward
               instrument
            
             of
             this
             power
             ?
          
           
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             The
             
               word
               only
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             scepter
             and
             sword
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             govern
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             subdue
             his
             
               enemies
               .
               Christ
            
             himself
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             used
             no
             other
             instrument
             to
             govern
             his
             people
             by
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             or
             the
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             declaring
             what
             he
             had
             heard
             from
             his
             Father
             ;
             and
             at
             his
             departure
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             
               as
               his
               Father
               had
               sent
               him
               ,
               so
               did
               he
               send
               them
               ,
            
             and
             no
             otherwise
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             nothing
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             the
             true
             Church
             doth
             all
             in
             it self
             only
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             by
             the
             Gospel
             it
             bindeth
             and
             looseth
             ;
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             remits
             and
             retains
             sin
             ;
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             
             quickens
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             wounds
             to
             death
             ;
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             receives
             in
             ,
             and
             casts
             out
             ;
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             works
             faith
             ,
             renues
             the
             
               life
               ,
               acts
               ,
               orders
               ,
               guides
            
             and
             governs
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             Church
             that
             hath
             
               another
               scepter
            
             and
             sword
             besides
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             hath
             orders
             ,
             and
             constitutions
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             govern
             by
             ,
             and
             plurality
             of
             votes
             in
             
               Classical
               ,
               Provincial
            
             and
             National
             Assemblies
             to
             binde
             and
             loose
             by
             ;
             that
             have
             their
             own
             Laws
             and
             Orders
             to
             be
             their
             Scepter
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             be
             their
             Sword
             in
             their
             Kingdom
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             these
             be
             the
             ways
             and
             instruments
             of
             their
             Governments
             ,
             assuredly
             the
             Church
             they
             boast
             of
             ,
             is
             another
             Church
             then
             Christs
             ,
             and
             is
             
               no
               other
            
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             but
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             sin
             and
             darkness
             ,
             and
             death
             ;
             and
             when
             its
             form
             of
             godliness
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             put
             on
             to
             deceive
             ,
             shall
             after
             a
             few
             years
             vanish
             away
             ,
             it
             shall
             return
             into
             the
             shape
             of
             its
             first
             beginning
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             let
             us
             know
             ,
             whatever
             
               rules
               ,
               orders
            
             ,
             or
             humane
             inventions
             ,
             men
             do
             study
             and
             devise
             to
             govern
             their
             Churches
             by
             ,
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             shall
             ever
             be
             known
             by
             the
             scepter
             and
             sword
             of
             the
             
               onely
               Gospel
            
             preached
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             fully
             sufficient
             for
             the
             regiment
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             else
             Christ
             were
             an
             imperfect
             Law-giver
             :
             And
             all
             those
             that
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             
               votes
               ,
               determinations
               ,
               rules
            
             and
             constitutions
             of
             Councels
             ,
             are
             better
             for
             the
             well
             ordering
             and
             governing
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             pure
             and
             
               naked
               word
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             the
             ministration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             my
             judgement
             they
             speak
             blasphemously
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             hear
             what
             Luther
             saith
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             Christians
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             that
             word
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             
             whereby
             they
             are
             made
             Christians
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             free
             from
             sin
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             ,
             only
             by
             the
             pure
             Gospel
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             the
             addition
             of
             
               Councels
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               Fathers
            
             .
             For
             what
             is
             it
             to
             govern
             Christians
             by
             that
             word
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             keep
             ,
             yet
             neither
             do
             they
             become
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             continue
             such
             ?
             nay
             ,
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             and
             lose
             Christ.
             And
             of
             this
             sort
             is
             every
             word
             besides
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             salvation
             reigns
             in
             us
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             laws
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Christ.
             Farther
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             not
             Christians
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             restrained
             other
             ways
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             traditions
             of
             men
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             to
             be
             
               let
               alone
            
             ;
             and
             as
             Paul
             saith
             .
             We
             are
             not
             to
             mingle
             with
             them
             .
             There
             is
             the
             secular
             sword
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             Magistrate
             for
             these
             ,
             and
             it
             belongs
             to
             him
             to
             restrain
             those
             that
             are
             evil
             ,
             from
             
               evil
               deeds
            
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             .
             But
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             
             Overseer
             ,
             governs
             Christians
             without
             the
             sword
             ,
             only
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Christians
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             spontaneously
             good
             ;
             and
             such
             they
             are
             made
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             faith
             ;
             as
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
             
               As
               many
               as
               are
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               are
               the
               children
               of
               God.
            
             What
             madness
             then
             is
             it
             to
             urge
             them
             that
             are
             willingly
             good
             ,
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             evil
             ?
             And
             yet
             ,
             saith
             he
             ;
             There
             are
             not
             a
             few
             light
             and
             vain
             men
             ,
             that
             think
             that
             the
             business
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             promoted
             with
             weapons
             and
             cuffes
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             Luther
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Preachers
             of
             Erphurd
             ,
             saith
             ,
             Consider
             in
             your
             minde
             ,
             with
             what
             sword
             ,
             I
             subdued
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             religious
             men
             ,
             who
             before
             were
             dreadful
             to
             all
             ;
             of
             whom
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             
               Who
               shall
               fight
               with
               the
               Beast
               ,
               that
               hath
               power
               to
               make
               war
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               overcome
               them
               ?
            
             And
             yet
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             I
             never
             touched
             them
             with
             so
             much
             as
             one
             of
             my
             fingers
             ;
             but
             Christ
             destroyed
             and
             overthrew
             all
             that
             detestable
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             discovering
             their
             iniquities
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             passages
             of
             his
             (
             besides
             what
             is
             spoken
             before
             )
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             instrument
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             power
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             scepter
             and
             sword
             of
             
               Christs
               Kingdom
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             5.
             
             What
             the
             true
             Church
             can
             do
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             power
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             true
             Church
             by
             the
             power
             it
             hath
             received
             from
             Christ
             ,
             can
             ,
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Gather
               it self
               together
               ,
               when
            
             ,
             and
             as
             often
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             .
             
             The
             company
             of
             Believers
             have
             power
             to
             gather
             themselves
             together
             for
             their
             mutual
             
               good
               ,
               instruction
               ,
               preservation
               ,
               edification
               ,
            
             and
             for
             the
             avoiding
             or
             preventing
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             the
             consent
             or
             authority
             of
             any
             extrinsecal
             and
             forraign
             power
             whatever
             ;
             else
             Christ
             were
             not
             a
             sufficient
             founder
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             every
             
               free
               Society
            
             ,
             not
             subjected
             to
             tyranny
             ,
             hath
             power
             in
             it self
             to
             congregate
             and
             come
             together
             ,
             as
             conveniency
             and
             necessity
             shall
             require
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             all
             civil
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Fraternities
             and
             meetings
             of
             love
             ;
             much
             more
             hath
             the
             
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             freest
             Society
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             power
             to
             meet
             together
             into
             a
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             without
             and
             against
             the
             consent
             and
             authority
             ,
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             immediately
             after
             Christs
             resurrection
             ,
             though
             the
             People
             and
             Rulers
             were
             wholly
             set
             against
             them
             ,
             did
             often
             
               meet
               together
            
             among
             themselves
             ,
             though
             privately
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himself
             came
             and
             stood
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             finding
             them
             in
             that
             way
             of
             Communion
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               Peace
               be
               unto
               them
            
             :
             And
             so
             by
             his
             own
             presence
             did
             both
             justifie
             and
             encourage
             such
             meetings
             .
             And
             after
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             with
             other
             Believers
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             an
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             ,
             met
             together
             in
             an
             upper
             room
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             to
             choose
             an
             Apostle
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             
               Iudas
               ,
               Act.
            
             1.
             
             And
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             they
             all
             met
             again
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             state
             ,
             were
             utterly
             against
             their
             meetings
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             after
             the
             threatnings
             of
             the
             Rulers
             and
             the
             Iews
             ,
             went
             and
             met
             with
             their
             
               own
               company
            
             ,
             which
             was
             now
             mightily
             encreased
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             declared
             to
             them
             all
             things
             that
             God
             had
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             had
             done
             against
             them
             ;
             whereupon
             all
             of
             them
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             success
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             against
             the
             power
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             the
             Church
             of
             its
             
               own
               accord
            
             met
             together
             to
             chuse
             seven
             Deacons
             ;
             And
             a
             multitude
             of
             other
             instances
             ,
             might
             be
             produced
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Believers
             hath
             power
             of
             it
             self
             to
             appoint
             its
             own
             meetings
             ,
             as
             conveniency
             or
             necessity
             shall
             require
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             therefore
             none
             are
             to
             presume
             to
             deny
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             power
             which
             it
             hath
             received
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             
               all
               power
               in
               heaven
               and
               in
               earth
               :
            
             Neither
             ought
             the
             
               true
               Church
            
             to
             suffer
             this
             power
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             received
             from
             so
             good
             a
             hand
             ;
             but
             still
             to
             use
             their
             own
             Christian
             meetings
             ,
             though
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             world
             never
             so
             much
             oppose
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Believers
             in
             their
             time
             began
             ,
             and
             as
             
               Believers
               after
            
             ,
             for
             300
             years
             continued
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             
               barbarous
               cruelties
            
             of
             the
             persecuting
             Emperours
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             hath
             power
             from
             Christ
             to
             
               meet
               together
            
             ;
             so
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             to
             
               appoint
               its
               own
               outward
               orders
            
             :
             
             For
             the
             Church
             whilst
             it
             dwels
             in
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             uses
             some
             
               external
               Rites
            
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             neither
             sanctified
             in
             soul
             or
             body
             ;
             but
             
             they
             are
             things
             meerly
             of
             outward
             Order
             and
             decency
             :
             And
             these
             things
             each
             Church
             or
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             may
             order
             by
             it self
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             wisedom
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             so
             it
             observe
             these
             Rules
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               they
               do
               all
               things
               in
               love
               ,
            
             seeing
             all
             Laws
             without
             love
             are
             tyranny
             ;
             and
             so
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             from
             ,
             and
             for
             love
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             appointed
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             again
             to
             be
             abolished
             ;
             seeing
             no
             Text
             of
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             if
             it
             build
             not
             up
             love
             ,
             is
             rightly
             interpreted
             .
          
           
             2
             
               They
               are
               to
               do
               all
               things
               for
               peace
               ,
            
             and
             all
             outward
             Orders
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             to
             procure
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             Peace
             among
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             break
             it
             .
             They
             are
             most
             unhappy
             and
             pernicious
             Orders
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             only
             offend
             a
             few
             of
             Christs
             
               little
               ones
            
             ,
             (
             which
             it self
             is
             a
             sad
             thing
             )
             but
             do
             
               grieve
               ,
               disquiet
            
             and
             prejudice
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             faithful
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               They
               must
               do
               all
               things
               after
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             
             seeing
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ordered
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             rather
             against
             it
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               conformed
               to
               this
               world
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               They
               must
               appoint
               nothing
               as
               of
               necessity
            
             :
             For
             there
             is
             no
             more
             pestilent
             doctrine
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             those
             things
             necessary
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             necessary
             :
             For
             thus
             the
             liberty
             of
             faith
             is
             extinguished
             ,
             and
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             are
             ensnared
             .
             We
             doubt
             not
             but
             Believers
             may
             order
             any
             outward
             things
             for
             their
             own
             good
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             not
             impose
             them
             necessarily
             on
             any
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             observing
             of
             them
             were
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             omission
             of
             them
             sin
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Church
             after
             all
             its
             Orders
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             leave
             indifferent
             things
             as
             it
             found
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             free
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             to
             observe
             ,
             or
             not
             observe
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             see
             cause
             ,
             or
             judge
             convenient
             .
             For
             all
             these
             kinde
             of
             things
             are
             indifferent
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ;
             and
             God
             regards
             no
             more
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             form
             ,
             and
             time
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             of
             spiritual
             duties
             ,
             then
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             form
             ,
             &c.
             of
             our
             eating
             ,
             and
             drinking
             ,
             and
             working
             ,
             and
             marrying
             ,
             and
             trading
             ;
             for
             all
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             done
             in
             
               Christian
               wisdom
            
             and
             discretion
             ,
             
             without
             being
             tied
             necessarily
             ,
             to
             a
             set
             and
             unchangeable
             form
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             may
             perswade
             their
             Orders
             (
             if
             they
             see
             cause
             )
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             love
             and
             meekness
             ,
             but
             must
             not
             enforce
             them
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             
               secular
               punishment
            
             ,
             or
             
               Church
               censure
            
             ;
             as
             those
             use
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             make
             themselves
             Lords
             and
             Tyrants
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             these
             outward
             things
             the
             Church
             can
             order
             ,
             onely
             for
             the
             willing
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             the
             unwilling
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             if
             some
             Believers
             shall
             think
             good
             ,
             upon
             just
             grounds
             ,
             to
             do
             otherwise
             in
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             then
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             ought
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             so
             far
             from
             censuring
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             entertain
             Communion
             with
             them
             notwithstanding
             any
             such
             differences
             .
             For
             when
             Christians
             are
             knit
             to
             Christ
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             do
             receive
             and
             walk
             in
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             all
             other
             things
             are
             indifferent
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             do
             ;
             to
             use
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             use
             ,
             at
             their
             own
             freedom
             And
             Christ
             onely
             being
             sufficient
             for
             all
             his
             ;
             whatever
             is
             besides
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             perishing
             thing
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             to
             be
             imposed
             ,
             that
             in
             it self
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             valued
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             the
             Church
             do
             appoint
             any
             
               outward
               Orders
            
             ,
             these
             rules
             it
             is
             to
             observe
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             Church
             doth
             always
             observe
             them
             and
             never
             made
             rules
             in
             it self
             ,
             upon
             other
             terms
             ,
             then
             are
             here
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             carnal
             Church
             ,
             or
             Churches
             of
             men
             ,
             
             they
             especially
             trouble
             themselves
             about
             these
             
               outward
               things
            
             ;
             and
             of
             these
             they
             make
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             yea
             ,
             sin
             and
             righteousness
             ;
             and
             by
             these
             things
             they
             judge
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             :
             In
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             will
             submit
             to
             their
             Rules
             and
             impositions
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             they
             that
             will
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             reckoned
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             .
             And
             hereby
             they
             declare
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             fallen
             from
             the
             power
             of
             godliness
             ,
             to
             the
             form
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             substance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             the
             circumstances
             ;
             inasmuch
             as
             they
             advance
             
               empty
               forms
            
             and
             shadows
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             And
             to
             these
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             with
             
               Peter
               ,
               Why
               tempt
               ye
               God
               ,
               in
               putting
               such
               a
               yoak
               upon
               the
               Disciples
               and
               Members
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             though
             this
             kinde
             of
             Church
             ,
             will
             with
             these
             things
             still
             be
             troubling
             us
             ,
             and
             biting
             us
             by
             the
             heel
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             power
             and
             prerogative
             
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             we
             will
             ,
             by
             degrees
             ,
             bruise
             its
             head
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             we
             break
             it
             quite
             in
             pieces
             ,
          
           
             Now
             one
             thing
             more
             I
             shall
             adde
             ,
             touching
             the
             
               Churches
               power
            
             to
             appoint
             its
             
               own
               Orders
            
             ,
             as
             conceiving
             it
             very
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             this
             :
          
           
             That
             the
             true
             Church
             hath
             power
             to
             appoint
             these
             
               outward
               Orders
            
             ,
             
             not
             for
             it self
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             its
             Officers
             (
             which
             also
             are
             part
             of
             it self
             )
             and
             it
             is
             not
             to
             suffer
             its
             Officers
             to
             frame
             or
             impose
             such
             on
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             the
             Officers
             ,
             but
             the
             Officers
             are
             the
             Churches
             ;
             as
             Paul
             hath
             taught
             us
             ,
             saying
             to
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               All
               things
               are
               yours
               ,
               whether
            
             Paul
             ,
             or
             Apollos
             ,
             or
             Cephas
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Officers
             are
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             ordered
             by
             it
             ,
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             to
             order
             it
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             forgetting
             that
             they
             are
             servants
             ,
             shall
             presume
             by
             themselves
             to
             order
             outward
             things
             for
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               without
            
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             now
             is
             done
             ;
             the
             Church
             still
             remains
             above
             the
             Officers
             ,
             and
             hath
             power
             to
             
               interpret
               ,
               change
            
             ,
             or
             wholly
             
               take
               away
            
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             as
             it
             sees
             occasion
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             a
             
               stumbling
               block
            
             to
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             a
             grief
             to
             the
             strong
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             work
             division
             among
             the
             
               faithful
               .
               Presumptuous
            
             Officers
             are
             they
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             where
             Christ
             hath
             set
             them
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             being
             ordered
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             go
             about
             to
             order
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             but
             the
             servants
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             The
             true
             Church
             hath
             power
             to
             chuse
             its
             Officers
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             cause
             ,
             to
             reform
             them
             ,
             or
             depose
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             hath
             power
             to
             
               chuse
               its
               own
               Officers
            
             .
             
             True
             indeed
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             natural
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             spiritual
             body
             ,
             every
             member
             is
             in
             office
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             being
             the
             
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             is
             common
             to
             all
             that
             have
             received
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             if
             every
             Believer
             ,
             hath
             received
             the
             Spirit
             to
             
               profit
               withall
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             power
             and
             priviledge
             ,
             as
             opportunity
             serves
             ,
             and
             necessity
             requires
             ,
             to
             
               speak
               the
               word
            
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             and
             vertue
             of
             Christ
             may
             be
             declared
             through
             them
             all
             :
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             any
             Community
             of
             Christians
             may
             ,
             by
             a
             
               common
               consent
            
             ,
             chuse
             one
             or
             mo
             ,
             to
             speak
             to
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             .
             Agreeable
             to
             this
             is
             that
             of
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
             where
             he
             commands
             ,
             
               That
               the
               office
               of
               teaching
               be
               committed
               to
               faithful
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               .
            
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             contemning
             all
             
               superfluous
               ceremonies
            
             and
             pomp
             of
             ordaining
             ,
             onely
             seeks
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             may
             be
             fit
             and
             able
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             ,
             commits
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             word
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             More
             particularly
             in
             this
             matter
             we
             shall
             require
             after
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   What
                   Officers
                
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   whom
                
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 ?
                 And
                 ,
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   By
                   whom
                
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             What
             
               Officers
               are
               to
               be
               chosen
            
             ?
             
             Paul
             teaches
             us
             this
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               They
               must
               be
               faithful
               men
               ,
               apt
               and
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               .
            
             For
             as
             among
             natural
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             that
             have
             most
             natural
             power
             and
             abilities
             ,
             are
             fittest
             to
             be
             the
             Officers
             :
             so
             among
             spiritual
             men
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             are
             fittest
             to
             be
             the
             Officers
             ,
             that
             have
             most
             spiritual
             power
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             in
             whom
             Christ
             and
             the
             Spirit
             are
             most
             manifest
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             faithful
             of
             all
             sorts
             are
             Iudges
             .
             Wherefore
             no
             natural
             parts
             and
             abilities
             ;
             nor
             no
             humane
             learning
             ,
             and
             degrees
             in
             the
             Schools
             ,
             or
             Vniversities
             ;
             nor
             no
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Ordination
            
             ,
             or
             Orders
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             reckoned
             sufficient
             to
             make
             any
             man
             a
             Minister
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             teaching
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             gifts
             received
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             the
             faithful
             are
             able
             to
             discern
             and
             judge
             of
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Out
               of
               whom
               these
               Officers
               are
               to
               be
               chosen
               ?
            
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             
               flock
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             nowhere
             else
             .
             Indeed
             Antichrist
             bringing
             in
             
               humane
               learning
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             chose
             his
             Ministers
             onely
             out
             of
             the
             Vniversities
             :
             but
             the
             right
             Church
             chuses
             them
             out
             of
             the
             faithful
             ;
             seeing
             it
             reckons
             no
             man
             learned
             ,
             and
             so
             fit
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             
               heard
               and
               learned
               from
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Moreover
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             as
             
               natural
               power
            
             is
             founded
             on
             a
             
               natural
               gift
            
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             capable
             of
             
               humane
               power
            
             ;
             so
             
               supernatural
               power
            
             is
             founded
             on
             a
             
               supernatural
               gift
            
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             Believer
             ,
             that
             is
             capable
             of
             this
             
               spiritual
               power
            
             :
             And
             so
             a
             man
             must
             needs
             first
             be
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             ere
             he
             can
             have
             any
             power
             or
             office
             in
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             all
             unbelievers
             and
             carnal
             men
             are
             so
             far
             from
             having
             any
             power
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             place
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             Officers
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             members
             :
             For
             they
             that
             
             neither
             have
             ,
             nor
             know
             spiritual
             power
             themselves
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             exercise
             it
             among
             others
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             
               By
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               be
               chosen
               ?
            
             
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             Community
             of
             Believers
             :
             For
             if
             every
             
               free
               Society
            
             hath
             power
             to
             chuse
             its
             own
             Officers
             ,
             much
             more
             hath
             the
             true
             Church
             this
             power
             ;
             being
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             the
             
               freest
               Society
            
             under
             heaven
             .
             And
             so
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             not
             to
             have
             Officers
             thrust
             over
             them
             by
             others
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             chuse
             them
             its
             self
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             object
             against
             this
             ,
             
             that
             Paul
             commanded
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             to
             appoint
             Elders
             ;
             and
             that
             Paul
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
               Act.
            
             14.23
             .
             
               did
               chuse
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               with
               prayer
               and
               fasting
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             may
             seem
             ,
             that
             the
             Congregation
             hath
             not
             power
             to
             chuse
             its
             own
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             
               chief
               Ministers
            
             must
             appoint
             other
             Ministers
             in
             each
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             :
             
             That
             if
             there
             were
             any
             Ministers
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             did
             hold
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             living
             and
             acting
             evidently
             in
             the
             vertues
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             doubt
             to
             allow
             them
             as
             much
             authority
             ,
             in
             ordaining
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             had
             :
             But
             since
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             very
             few
             of
             these
             have
             the
             Spirit
             
               of
               the
               LORD
               upon
               them
            
             :
             how
             should
             they
             have
             Authority
             to
             appoint
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             cannot
             themselves
             be
             reckoned
             Believers
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             ?
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             If
             they
             were
             true
             Ministers
             ,
             through
             the
             anointing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             could
             they
             not
             appoint
             Ministers
             in
             other
             Congregations
             ,
             without
             their
             
               own
               consent
            
             and
             approbation
             ,
             but
             those
             whom
             the
             whole
             Church
             chuses
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             commend
             to
             God
             by
             prayer
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             should
             refuse
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             yet
             he
             who
             is
             chosen
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             its
             Minister
             ,
             through
             the
             Churches
             choice
             alone
             .
             Neither
             did
             Paul
             ,
             or
             Barnabas
             ,
             or
             Timothy
             or
             Titus
             ,
             appoint
             any
             Minister
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             
               single
               Authority
            
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             and
             Titus
             1.
             where
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Overseers
               ,
               or
               Elders
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               or
               Ministers
               ,
               should
               be
               blameless
               and
               unreproveable
               .
            
             Now
             neither
             Timothy
             ,
             nor
             Titus
             ,
             knew
             of
             themselves
             who
             were
             blameless
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             but
             onely
             received
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             chose
             them
             to
             that
             office
             .
          
           
             Further
             we
             see
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             that
             the
             
               Twelve
               Apostles
            
             together
             ,
             did
             not
             ,
             by
             themselves
             ,
             appoint
             any
             to
             a
             
               lower
               office
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             be
             
             Deacons
             ,
             without
             the
             Churches
             
               own
               choice
            
             of
             them
             :
             But
             say
             the
             Twelve
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Look
               ye
               out
               among
               your selves
               seven
               men
               of
               honest
               report
               ,
               full
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               wisedom
               ,
               whom
               we
               may
               appoint
               over
               this
               business
               .
            
             And
             those
             whom
             the
             Church
             chose
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             confirmed
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             it
             were
             not
             lawful
             for
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             at
             their
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             to
             appoint
             men
             to
             minister
             so
             much
             as
             alms
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             without
             the
             choice
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             much
             less
             was
             it
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             appoint
             any
             ,
             among
             Believers
             ,
             to
             the
             hard
             and
             difficult
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             without
             their
             own
             choice
             and
             approbation
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             Congregations
             of
             the
             faithful
             have
             power
             in
             themselves
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             
               chuse
               their
               own
               Ministers
            
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             
               without
               the
               word
            
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             born
             ,
             and
             nourished
             ,
             and
             encreased
             ,
             and
             strengthened
             ,
             and
             preserved
             ,
             and
             comforted
             ,
             and
             perfected
             by
             it
             :
             And
             seeing
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             it
             must
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Church
             must
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             else
             (
             according
             to
             what
             we
             have
             heard
             )
             Believers
             must
             
               meet
               together
            
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             conveniently
             ,
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             such
             Meetings
             must
             chuse
             one
             or
             mo
             fit
             persons
             ,
             from
             among
             themselves
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             Elders
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             prayer
             to
             commend
             them
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             acknowledge
             them
             for
             their
             Pastors
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             what
             Believers
             met
             together
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             do
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             done
             through
             the
             working
             and
             approving
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             way
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             other
             ,
             how
             (
             in
             this
             great
             defection
             of
             the
             Clergy
             )
             the
             Church
             may
             have
             the
             
               true
               word
            
             of
             God
             restored
             to
             their
             meetings
             and
             assemblies
             again
             .
             Now
             this
             thing
             that
             is
             so
             directly
             cross
             to
             the
             way
             and
             working
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             for
             many
             Ages
             together
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             opposite
             to
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Schoolmen
               ,
               Councels
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               Antiquity
               ,
               Custom
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               general
               practice
            
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             cannot
             be
             hoped
             to
             be
             accomplished
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             by
             degrees
             ,
             as
             the
             lightnings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             shall
             enlighten
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             shall
             be
             poured
             forth
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             let
             some
             begin
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             follow
             ,
             as
             this
             practice
             shall
             be
             cleared
             up
             to
             them
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             For
             none
             are
             to
             be
             forced
             in
             this
             matter
             (
             if
             Authority
             should
             entertain
             this
             truth
             )
             but
             
             the
             Spirit
             is
             to
             be
             allowed
             its
             own
             liberty
             ,
             to
             
               blow
               ,
               when
            
             and
             where
             ,
             and
             on
             whom
             he
             listeth
             .
             Neither
             ought
             this
             to
             trouble
             any
             ,
             if
             all
             do
             not
             presently
             agree
             with
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             at
             first
             a
             few
             begin
             ,
             whom
             others
             may
             follow
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             God
             shall
             perswade
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             the
             Church
             hath
             power
             to
             
               chuse
               its
               Officers
            
             ;
             so
             if
             they
             prove
             evil
             ,
             it
             hath
             power
             ,
             either
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 reform
                 them
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 depose
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             hath
             power
             to
             reform
             them
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             they
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             repentance
             and
             amendment
             :
             Yea
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             evils
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             commonly
             first
             flow
             from
             the
             Officers
             ,
             so
             the
             reformation
             of
             it
             is
             first
             to
             
               begin
               with
            
             them
             .
             And
             who
             shall
             reform
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             but
             the
             
               Church
               it self
            
             ?
             Seeing
             the
             Officers
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             tolerate
             one
             another
             in
             their
             Vn-Gospel
             and
             
               Vn
               Christian
            
             courses
             ,
             against
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             true
             practice
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             their
             
               own
               case
            
             .
             Wherefore
             seeing
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             present
             Clergy
             ,
             
             are
             arrived
             to
             this
             height
             of
             evil
             that
             they
             will
             not
             be
             contented
             to
             be
             servants
             ,
             but
             will
             needs
             make
             themselves
             Lords
             over
             Christs
             Flock
             ,
             plotting
             and
             striving
             to
             procure
             and
             maintain
             their
             
               Ecclesiastical
               state
            
             by
             
               secular
               power
            
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             left
             off
             to
             preach
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             onely
             preach
             of
             
               state-affairs
               ,
               raging
            
             and
             railing
             against
             the
             most
             just
             and
             necessary
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Supream
             Authority
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             not
             sutable
             to
             their
             designs
             ;
             seeing
             they
             are
             daily
             depraving
             the
             sayings
             and
             writings
             of
             men
             more
             righteous
             then
             themselves
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             dare
             cast
             a
             veil
             of
             their
             fals
             Expositions
             over
             the
             very
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             darken
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             as
             Sack-cloth
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             minde
             of
             Christ
             ,
             might
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             be
             wholly
             obscured
             ;
             yea
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             become
             so
             vile
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             rather
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             ,
             with
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             true
             Church
             ,
             should
             
               all
               perish
            
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             should
             suffer
             the
             least
             diminution
             of
             their
             
               power
               ,
               dignity
               ,
               riches
               ,
               dominion
            
             and
             tyranny
             :
             What
             remains
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Societies
             of
             Christians
             should
             meet
             together
             to
             reform
             these
             evil
             Officers
             ?
             And
             whereas
             they
             are
             now
             met
             to
             reform
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             more
             necessary
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             far
             more
             profitable
             ,
             for
             the
             Congregations
             
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             to
             meet
             together
             to
             reform
             them
             ,
             if
             yet
             they
             be
             capable
             of
             reformation
             ;
             which
             I
             confess
             is
             much
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             seeing
             they
             sin
             against
             so
             clear
             a
             light
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             prove
             incorrigible
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             power
             to
             depose
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             no
             
               indelible
               character
            
             ,
             whatever
             the
             Romish
             Church
             affirms
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             the
             true
             Church
             hath
             power
             to
             chuse
             its
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             them
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             remain
             faithful
             in
             their
             work
             ;
             so
             also
             it
             hath
             power
             to
             remove
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             forsake
             the
             truth
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             as
             in
             
               civil
               Societies
            
             ,
             not
             subjected
             to
             
               tyranny
               ,
               Officers
            
             that
             prove
             evil
             ,
             are
             moveable
             by
             them
             that
             made
             them
             ;
             so
             likewise
             the
             Church
             hath
             power
             to
             remove
             ,
             if
             it
             see
             cause
             ,
             this
             
               spiritual
               Officer
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             
               spiritual
               Officer
            
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             moveable
             then
             the
             civil
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             he
             is
             intolerable
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             unfaithful
             :
             for
             the
             
               civil
               Officer
            
             can
             onely
             hurt
             in
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             spiritual
             in
             the
             things
             of
             
               eternal
               life
            
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Church
             hath
             the
             greatest
             necessity
             to
             remove
             him
             ,
             and
             chuse
             another
             ;
             seeing
             this
             salt
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             lost
             its
             savour
             ,
             is
             good
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             cast
             upon
             the
             dunghil
             .
             And
             to
             this
             ,
             worthy
             Mr
             Tindal
             ,
             
             a
             blessed
             Martyr
             ,
             witnesses
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               If
               they
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               )
               err
               from
               the
               word
               ,
               then
               may
               whosoever
               God
               moveth
               his
               heart
               ,
               play
               Paul
               ,
               and
               correct
               him
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               will
               not
               obey
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               have
               his
               brethren
               Authority
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               put
               him
               down
               ,
               and
               send
               him
               out
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               among
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               which
               prefer
               their
               false
               doctrines
               above
               the
               true
               word
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             4.
             
             The
             true
             Church
             hath
             power
             to
             call
             its
             Councels
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             faithful
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             a
             Councel
             ,
             it
             may
             call
             one
             ,
             
             if
             it
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             power
             so
             to
             do
             :
             and
             the
             Councel
             is
             not
             to
             call
             and
             appoint
             the
             Church
             as
             is
             now
             done
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             call
             and
             appoint
             the
             Councel
             ;
             and
             the
             Councel
             is
             to
             have
             its
             Authority
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Church
             from
             it
             .
             And
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             can
             no
             more
             call
             the
             Councels
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             can
             call
             the
             Councels
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             Councels
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             being
             as
             distinct
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             world
             themselves
             are
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               ,
               if
               it
               need
               a
               Councel
               ,
               may
               call
               one
            
             ;
             because
             the
             Church
             of
             Believers
             now
             seldom
             needs
             a
             Councel
             ,
             seeing
             
             all
             things
             are
             so
             clear
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             faithful
             are
             so
             well
             acquainted
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             other
             causes
             why
             the
             right
             Church
             may
             very
             well
             be
             without
             Councels
             ;
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             Councels
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             was
             ,
             were
             either
             called
             or
             congregated
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             a
             meer
             Vsurper
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             by
             secular
             and
             worldly
             Princes
             ,
             who
             advanced
             themselves
             to
             the
             same
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             upon
             another
             account
             .
             And
             according
             to
             their
             ends
             and
             
               designs
               ,
               Councels
            
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             have
             been
             guided
             and
             pointed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             have
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             been
             made
             up
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             onely
             sought
             the
             interest
             and
             advantage
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             they
             have
             set
             up
             their
             own
             Kingdom
             and
             tyranny
             over
             all
             other
             Christians
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             ,
             being
             gathered
             and
             met
             ,
             they
             have
             especially
             medled
             with
             outward
             rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             touching
             these
             ,
             have
             made
             binding
             and
             
               coercive
               laws
            
             ,
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             
               Christian
               liberty
            
             ,
             and
             the
             ensnaring
             and
             enslaving
             mens
             consciences
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             if
             they
             have
             medled
             with
             Doctrine
             ,
             they
             have
             rather
             perverted
             and
             obscured
             the
             clear
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             truly
             explicated
             and
             unfolded
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wherein
             they
             have
             done
             well
             ,
             yet
             this
             evil
             hath
             always
             gone
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             made
             People
             rather
             look
             to
             men
             then
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             very
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             to
             take
             divine
             things
             from
             them
             ,
             by
             a
             humane
             faith
             ,
             rather
             then
             from
             
               God
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             his
             immedia●e
             word
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             Elect
             :
             and
             so
             have
             given
             forth
             themselves
             in
             their
             opinions
             and
             judgements
             ,
             as
             a
             foundation
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Because
             ,
             they
             always
             determine
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             plurality
             of
             Votes
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             weigh
             but
             number
             the
             suffrages
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             greater
             part
             ,
             still
             overcomes
             the
             better
             ;
             and
             the
             many
             that
             are
             called
             ,
             carry
             the
             Vote
             against
             the
             few
             that
             are
             chosen
             ;
             Whereby
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             truth
             is
             subdued
             ,
             and
             error
             is
             established
             ,
             by
             a
             plausible
             Authority
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             Because
             such
             Councels
             ,
             commonly
             ●ttribute
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
             infallibility
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             set
             themselves
             up
             ,
             as
             a
             
               peremptory
               rule
            
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             must
             walk
             ,
             and
             none
             must
             presume
             to
             say
             to
             
               them
               cur
               ita
               facitis
            
             ?
             why
             do
             ye
             so
             ?
             though
             they
             do
             never
             so
             ill
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             judged
             ,
             by
             any
             other
             Christians
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             none
             ,
             bu●
             all
             other
             Christians
             are
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             them
             :
             They
             say
             ,
             they
             may
             pronounce
             all
             other
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             
               no
               body
            
             must
             pronounce
             them
             so
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             so
             .
             And
             after
             they
             have
             once
             drunk
             of
             this
             cup
             of
             abomination
             ,
             what
             hope
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             hereafter
             ,
             should
             be
             done
             right
             among
             them
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             because
             after
             so
             many
             Councels
             ,
             things
             have
             not
             been
             the
             better
             ,
             but
             the
             worse
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             through
             their
             means
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             
               dead
               laws
            
             and
             orders
             ,
             wrtten
             by
             men
             ,
             will
             do
             the
             true
             Church
             any
             good
             ;
             but
             the
             
               living
               law
            
             of
             God
             ,
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             do
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               will
               write
               my
               law
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               it
               their
               inward
               parts
               .
            
             For
             as
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             hath
             been
             written
             in
             our
             natures
             ,
             to
             corrupt
             us
             ;
             so
             the
             law
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               life
            
             ,
             must
             be
             written
             also
             in
             our
             natures
             to
             reform
             us
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             after
             all
             their
             
               Decrees
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               Rules
               ,
               Orders
            
             &c.
             the
             Church
             commonly
             hath
             been
             so
             far
             from
             being
             bettered
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             become
             more
             ignorant
             of
             the
             
               Word
               ,
               superstitious
               ,
               formal
               ,
               prophane
            
             then
             before
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             things
             being
             seriously
             considered
             ,
             the
             Church
             may
             very
             well
             want
             Councels
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             any
             shall
             say
             .
             
               Yea
               ,
               but
               had
               not
               the
               Church
               a
               Councel
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
            
             as
             we
             see
             Act.
             15
             ?
             
             and
             
               did
               not
               they
               order
               and
               decree
               matters
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             Church
             had
             a
             Councel
             then
             ,
             
             but
             far
             differing
             from
             the
             Councels
             now
             adaies
             ;
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Councel
             was
             not
             called
             ,
             nor
             packed
             together
             by
             
               secular
               power
            
             ,
             but
             freely
             met
             together
             ,
             by
             the
             
               general
               consent
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             faithful
             :
             For
             by
             the
             Believers
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             it
             was
             agreed
             ,
             that
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             should
             go
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             about
             the
             matters
             in
             controversie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Councel
             did
             not
             consist
             only
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             brethren
             also
             ,
             and
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             did
             agree
             and
             order
             what
             was
             done
             in
             that
             matter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             free
             Councel
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Elders
            
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             did
             not
             determine
             any
             thing
             by
             their
             meer
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             but
             debated
             the
             business
             by
             the
             word
             &
             by
             the
             word
             concluded
             it
             :
             And
             so
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Councel
             did
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             did
             all
             in
             that
             matter
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             
               fore
               named
            
             place
             .
             And
             in
             these
             regards
             that
             Councel
             differs
             from
             ours
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             if
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Church
             upon
             some
             occasions
             ,
             desire
             a
             Councel
             (
             for
             herein
             (
             as
             in
             all
             other
             outward
             things
             )
             it
             is
             free
             )
             it
             must
             minde
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             hath
             power
             it self
             to
             call
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             had
             .
             And
             what
             men
             can
             object
             against
             this
             ,
             of
             worldly
             Princes
             calling
             them
             ;
             let
             them
             not
             say
             ,
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             the
             Church
             it self
             is
             to
             chuse
             its
             Councel
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             to
             chuse
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             
               its
               self
            
             ;
             For
             the
             Councels
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             
               to
               be
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             out
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             unbelievers
             .
             For
             the
             natural
             man
             that
             neither
             knows
             nor
             savours
             the
             things
             that
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             can
             be
             of
             no
             use
             here
             ;
             but
             he
             must
             be
             able
             to
             know
             the
             word
             of
             God
             from
             the
             doctrines
             of
             men
             and
             to
             separate
             the
             precious
             from
             the
             vile
             ,
             that
             is
             employed
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             so
             the
             
               natural
               ,
               carnal
            
             and
             litteral
             man
             must
             be
             declined
             here
             ,
             where
             the
             things
             are
             wholly
             spiritual
             and
             divine
             ;
             and
             the
             spiritual
             man
             onely
             ,
             who
             speaks
             spiritual
             things
             by
             a
             spiritual
             rule
             ,
             must
             be
             heard
             and
             regarded
             ;
             and
             so
             a
             man
             must
             first
             be
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             ere
             he
             can
             be
             of
             the
             Councel
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             chuse
             men
             out
             of
             it self
             ,
             for
             its
             Councel
             ,
             so
             likewise
             it
             is
             to
             chuse
             brethren
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Elders
             ;
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             men
             are
             not
             to
             meddle
             alone
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             thrust
             out
             other
             Christians
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             necessarily
             to
             be
             concluded
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             chusing
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             great
             care
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             that
             they
             chuse
             not
             men
             of
             
               worldly
               power
            
             or
             place
             ,
             lest
             
               worldly
               power
            
             ,
             and
             Authority
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             might
             seem
             to
             
             bear
             sway
             in
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             :
             but
             they
             are
             rather
             to
             make
             choyce
             of
             men
             destitute
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             whatever
             they
             do
             ,
             is
             done
             only
             by
             the
             clear
             evidence
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             influence
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             onely
             by
             the
             law
             of
             love
             ,
             all
             
               secular
               power
            
             and
             force
             being
             excluded
             .
          
        
         
           
             5.
             
             The
             Church
             hath
             power
             to
             judge
             of
             all
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             of
             its
             Officers
             and
             Councels
             .
          
           
             The
             Clergie
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             men
             have
             been
             wont
             to
             challenge
             to
             themselves
             the
             knowledge
             and
             judgement
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             have
             excluded
             ordinary
             Christians
             from
             it
             ;
             whereas
             in
             truth
             ,
             the
             judgement
             of
             doctrine
             belongeth
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Ministers
             .
             And
             all
             Christs
             Sheep
             have
             power
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             doctrine
             the
             Ministers
             teach
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Christs
             Voyce
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Strangers
               ,
               Iohn
            
             10.
             and
             Christ
             commanded
             them
             to
             
               take
               heed
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               come
               to
               them
               in
               sheeps
               cloathing
               ,
               being
               inwardly
               ravening
               wolves
               ,
            
             Mat.
             7.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             commands
             them
             ,
             
               to
               try
               the
               spirits
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               one
               or
               two
               speak
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               judge
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             &c.
             by
             which
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             Scriptures
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             Ministers
             are
             not
             to
             judge
             of
             doctrine
             for
             the
             People
             ;
             but
             the
             People
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             according
             as
             they
             find
             it
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             or
             reject
             it
             .
             For
             every
             one
             is
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             his
             own
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             another
             mans
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             to
             
               take
               heed
            
             how
             he
             hear
             the
             things
             of
             faith
             at
             his
             own
             peril
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             not
             (
             if
             he
             will
             be
             wise
             to
             salvation
             )
             to
             take
             up
             things
             on
             trust
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             that
             
               concerns
               ,
               either
            
             his
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             or
             
               eternal
               death
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             its
             Officers
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             its
             Councels
             :
             For
             the
             Church
             judges
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             doctrine
             also
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             
               take
               all
            
             ,
             that
             they
             determine
             for
             truth
             ,
             to
             be
             certain
             and
             unquestionable
             :
             Yea
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Councel
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             
             Other
             Churches
             and
             Christians
             had
             both
             liberty
             and
             power
             ,
             to
             try
             both
             the
             doctrine
             and
             Spirit
             of
             the
             very
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             to
             swallow
             it
             down
             whole
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostles
             had
             determined
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             holy
             men
             ;
             but
             the
             faithful
             were
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             ,
             they
             had
             judged
             according
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             resisted
             them
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             Peter
             .
             And
             Paul
             gives
             this
             
             liberty
             to
             Christians
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             from
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             whether
             Paul
             had
             allowed
             it
             or
             no
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             very
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Angels
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             whether
             they
             bring
             the
             right
             word
             or
             no
             :
             for
             Christ
             ,
             commanded
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             teach
             the
             Nations
             ,
             to
             
               observe
               and
               do
               ,
               whatsoever
               he
               had
               commanded
               them
               ,
            
             and
             nothing
             else
             ;
             and
             saith
             
               Paul
               ,
               If
               I
               ,
               or
               an
               Angel
               from
               heaven
               ,
               bring
               you
               any
               other
               doctrine
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             power
             ,
             to
             
               examine
               ,
               try
            
             and
             judge
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Angels
             ,
             much
             more
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             received
             such
             an
             anoynting
             ,
             neither
             do
             live
             in
             so
             clear
             a
             light
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             declared
             ,
             the
             things
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             me
             both
             convenient
             and
             necessary
             ,
             for
             the
             true
             Church
             to
             know
             ,
             for
             the
             preserving
             of
             that
             peace
             among
             themselves
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Now
             as
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             rectified
             in
             these
             things
             ;
             so
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             rectified
             ,
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             for
             the
             preserving
             it
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             The
             things
             wherein
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             rectified
             in
             the
             
               Way
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             are
             either
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 More
                 absolute
                 and
                 general
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 More
                 special
                 and
                 occasional
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 difference
                 among
                 the
                 faithful
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Among
             the
             things
             that
             are
             more
             absolute
             and
             general
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             to
             procure
             and
             preserve
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             these
             nine
             things
             ,
             that
             follow
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             least
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Practical
             Rule
             for
             Peace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             true
             Church
             is
             to
             preserve
             it self
             distinct
             from
             the
             world
             :
             
             and
             is
             neither
             to
             mingle
             it
             self
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             to
             suffer
             the
             world
             to
             mingle
             it self
             with
             it
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             be
             mingled
             together
             in
             one
             Society
             ,
             the
             same
             
               common
               Laws
            
             ,
             will
             no
             more
             agree
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             such
             
               differrent
               natures
               ,
               principles
            
             and
             ends
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             
               common
               Laws
            
             ,
             will
             agree
             ,
             to
             light
             and
             
               darkness
               ,
               life
            
             and
             
               death
               ,
               sin
            
             and
             
               righteousness
               ,
               flesh
            
             and
             spirit
             .
          
           
           
             For
             the
             true
             Church
             are
             a
             spiritual
             people
             ,
             being
             born
             of
             God
             and
             so
             they
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             them
             :
             but
             the
             carnal
             Church
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             only
             savours
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             have
             a
             worldly
             
               Religion
               ,
               Forms
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Government
               ,
            
             and
             all
             worldly
             as
             it self
             is
             .
             Now
             whilst
             these
             two
             are
             mingled
             together
             ,
             what
             peace
             can
             there
             be
             ?
             for
             what
             fellowship
             hath
             righteousnesness
             with
             unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             light
             with
             darkness
             ,
             and
             Christ
             with
             the
             Devil
             ?
             And
             so
             what
             agreement
             have
             Believers
             with
             unbelievers
             ,
             or
             the
             true
             Church
             with
             the
             world
             ?
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               way
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             to
             mingle
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             to
             separate
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             distinct
             ;
             that
             those
             that
             are
             of
             one
             nature
             and
             spirit
             ,
             may
             be
             of
             one
             communion
             among
             themselves
             :
             and
             this
             
               way
               of
               Peace
               God
            
             himself
             teacheth
             us
             by
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.17
             .
             saying
             
               Come
               out
               from
               among
               them
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               be
               ye
               separate
               :
            
             for
             to
             separate
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             world
             in
             its
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             preserve
             peace
             in
             both
             ;
             seeing
             the
             Church
             will
             best
             agree
             with
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             with
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Rule
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Church
             being
             thus
             distinct
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             contended
             with
             its
             
               own
               power
            
             ,
             for
             its
             own
             affairs
             ;
             
             and
             is
             not
             to
             introduce
             ,
             or
             entertain
             any
             power
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             of
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             being
             such
             a
             Kingdom
             as
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             no
             worldly
             power
             ;
             and
             being
             a
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             have
             and
             exercise
             a
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             power
             ;
             seeing
             this
             power
             alone
             ,
             and
             by
             it self
             is
             able
             to
             accomplish
             the
             whole
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             all
             the
             works
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             strongly
             to
             be
             suspected
             ,
             that
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             dare
             not
             commit
             the
             success
             of
             their
             business
             to
             Christs
             power
             alone
             ,
             but
             will
             call
             in
             
               secular
               power
            
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             ,
             to
             help
             them
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             then
             probable
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             underneath
             some
             
               secular
               end
            
             ,
             seeing
             Christs
             power
             alone
             is
             fully
             sufficient
             to
             do
             all
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             and
             profitable
             for
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             this
             
               worldly
               power
            
             never
             works
             peace
             ,
             but
             always
             disturbances
             
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             putting
             all
             things
             out
             of
             Gods
             way
             and
             method
             ,
             into
             mans
             ,
             and
             working
             mans
             will
             rather
             then
             Gods
             ;
             yea
             ,
             mans
             will
             
               against
               Gods
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             wholly
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             how
             then
             can
             it
             agree
             with
             it
             in
             any
             thing
             ?
          
           
             
             If
             any
             shall
             reply
             ,
             that
             worldly
             power
             doth
             well
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             
               keeps
               down
            
             many
             profane
             persons
             that
             would
             not
             be
             kept
             down
             by
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             
             That
             so
             far
             as
             such
             profane
             ones
             are
             governed
             by
             worldly
             power
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             
               worldly
               power
            
             had
             better
             govern
             them
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             s
             own
             proper
             sphear
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             beyond
             their
             line
             ;
             especially
             seeing
             the
             Church
             hath
             power
             enough
             in
             it self
             ,
             to
             govern
             those
             that
             are
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             will
             not
             be
             governed
             willingly
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             governed
             against
             their
             wils
             ,
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             men
             .
             For
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             over
             men
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ,
             as
             spiritual
             ;
             but
             the
             government
             of
             the
             state
             is
             over
             men
             ,
             as
             men
             ,
             as
             natural
             and
             carnal
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             governments
             belongs
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             And
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             be
             faithful
             in
             his
             Office
             and
             headship
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             of
             
               Christs
               faithfulness
            
             in
             his
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             will
             not
             content
             himself
             with
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             and
             power
             ,
             but
             will
             needs
             intrude
             on
             Christs
             also
             ;
             and
             not
             reckoning
             it
             enough
             to
             govern
             men
             ,
             as
             men
             by
             his
             worldly
             power
             ,
             will
             also
             by
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             be
             tampering
             with
             the
             very
             Church
             :
             this
             both
             renders
             him
             troublesome
             to
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             the
             faithful
             troublesome
             to
             
               him
               :
               Him
            
             troublesome
             to
             the
             faithful
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             uses
             a
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             neither
             sutable
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             their
             affairs
             ;
             and
             them
             troublesome
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             in
             Gods
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             they
             hear
             not
             the
             voice
             ,
             so
             neither
             do
             they
             obey
             the
             command
             of
             a
             stranger
          
           
             The
             Pope
             he
             arrogates
             both
             swords
             to
             himself
             ,
             when
             neither
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             due
             time
             shall
             perish
             by
             both
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             shal
             assume
             to
             himself
             power
             of
             both
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Christs
             ,
             and
             the
             Worlds
             ,
             when
             of
             right
             but
             one
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Worlds
             ,
             and
             not
             Christs
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             lest
             by
             encroaching
             on
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             lose
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Magistrate
             therefore
             use
             his
             power
             in
             the
             state
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             suffer
             Christ
             to
             use
             his
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             seeing
             his
             presence
             
             is
             alwayes
             there
             ;
             and
             then
             there
             will
             be
             quietness
             in
             both
             ,
             but
             else
             in
             neither
             ;
             seeing
             Christ
             will
             as
             assuredly
             trouble
             the
             Magistrates
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             trouble
             his
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Rule
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             Not
             to
             bring
             or
             force
             men
             into
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               against
            
             their
             wills
             .
             
             The
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             world
             are
             unquiet
             ,
             because
             many
             that
             are
             unwilling
             ,
             are
             under
             those
             Regiments
             ;
             but
             Christs
             Kingdom
             is
             therefore
             quiet
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             people
             in
             it
             are
             willing
             ;
             and
             none
             of
             them
             are
             forced
             in
             ,
             but
             all
             are
             perswaded
             in
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               God
               perswade
            
             Japhet
             
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               tents
               of
            
             Shem
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             to
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             and
             not
             forced
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             so
             Christ
             commanded
             his
             Disciples
             to
             go
             and
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             offer
             them
             outward
             violence
             ;
             and
             to
             perswade
             peace
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             threaten
             or
             enforce
             it
             .
             
               
               For
               such
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               inward
               perswasion
               is
               required
               nowhere
               ,
               more
               then
               here
               .
               For
               none
               may
               be
               compelled
               to
               the
               faith
               against
               their
               wils
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               be
               loved
               with
               the
               whole
               heart
               ;
               and
               also
               hypocrisy
               is
               a
               sin
               chiefly
               hated
               of
               God.
               Whereby
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               manner
               of
               governing
               the
               Church
               must
               have
               this
               scope
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               may
               be
               first
               called
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               after
               kept
               in
               it
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               account
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               the
               more
               this
               manner
               shall
               be
               free
               from
               dominion
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               more
               fit
               it
               is
               to
               govern
               ,
               increase
               and
               confirm
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             this
             way
             onely
             was
             used
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Apostles
             lived
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             succeeded
             them
             in
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             that
             unquestionably
             for
             300
             years
             after
             :
             Yea
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Church
             came
             to
             be
             countenanced
             by
             worldly
             authority
             ,
             yet
             this
             same
             freedom
             still
             was
             allowed
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             produce
             a
             few
             testimonies
             .
          
           
             I
             read
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             the
             Emperour
             would
             have
             no
             man
             enforced
             to
             be
             of
             one
             religion
             more
             then
             another
             .
          
           
             Also
             the
             same
             Constantine
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             his
             Subjects
             inhabiting
             the
             East
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               no
               man
               be
               grievous
               one
               to
               another
               :
               
               but
               what
               every
               man
               thinketh
               BEST
               ,
               that
               let
               him
               DO
               .
               For
               
               such
               as
               are
               wise
               ,
               ought
               thorowly
               to
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               they
               onely
               mean
               to
               live
               holily
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               do
               ,
               whom
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               moveth
               to
               take
               their
               delight
               and
               recreation
               in
               reading
               his
               holy
               will
               ;
               And
               if
               others
               wilfully
               will
               go
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               cleaving
               to
               the
               Synagogues
               of
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               they
               may
               at
               their
               own
               perill
               .
               As
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               worthy
               House
               of
               Congregation
               of
               Gods
               verity
               ,
               which
               he
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               own
               goodness
               and
               nature
               ,
               hath
               given
               us
               .
               And
               this
               also
               we
               wish
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               with
               like
               participation
               and
               common
               content
               ,
               they
               may
               feel
               ,
               with
               us
               ,
               the
               same
               delectation
               of
               minde
               .
               
                 And
                 after
              
               ,
               Let
               no
               man
               hurt
               ,
               or
               be
               prejudiciall
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               in
               that
               wherein
               he
               thinketh
               himself
               to
               have
               done
               well
               .
               If
               by
               that
               which
               any
               man
               knoweth
               ,
               or
               hath
               experience
               of
               ,
               he
               thinketh
               he
               may
               profit
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               the
               same
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               let
               him
               give
               over
               ,
               and
               remit
               it
               till
               another
               time
               .
               For
               there
               is
               a
               great
               diversity
               between
               the
               willing
               and
               voluntary
               embracing
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               whereunto
               a
               man
               is
               forced
               and
               constrained
               .
            
          
           
             I
             read
             also
             that
             Ethelbert
             King
             of
             Kent
             ,
             
               Being
               converted
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               
               ann
               .
               586.
               after
               his
               conversion
               ,
               innumerable
               others
               dayly
               did
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               were
               converted
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               the
               King
               did
               especially
               embrace
               ,
               but
               COMPELLED
               NONE
               ;
               for
               so
               he
               had
               learned
               ,
               THAT
               THE
               FAITH
               AND
               SERVICE
               OF
               CHRIST
               OUGHT
               TO
               BE
               VOLUNTARY
               ,
               AND
               NOT
               COACTED
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Church
             then
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             consisted
             onely
             of
             the
             willing
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             perswaded
             unto
             it
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             till
             Antichrist
             began
             to
             prevail
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             fell
             from
             perswading
             to
             forcing
             ;
             and
             they
             no
             longer
             went
             about
             to
             make
             men
             willing
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             to
             get
             power
             from
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             force
             them
             against
             their
             wils
             .
             And
             this
             main
             piece
             of
             the
             
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
            
             ,
             was
             perfectly
             brought
             forth
             by
             Boniface
             the
             third
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             that
             used
             these
             words
             in
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               Volumus
               ,
               mandamus
               ,
               statuimus
               ,
               ac
               praecipimus
               ,
            
             We
             will
             ,
             we
             require
             ,
             we
             appoint
             ,
             we
             command
             :
             which
             is
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             
               true
               Ministers
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             
               true
               voice
            
             of
             theeves
             and
             murderers
             .
             And
             from
             that
             time
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             decayed
             apace
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             moe
             unwilling
             forced
             unto
             it
             ,
             then
             willing
             perswaded
             .
             And
             true
             peace
             will
             never
             be
             restored
             to
             it
             again
             ,
             till
             men
             shall
             abandon
             the
             power
             of
             force
             ,
             and
             onely
             use
             the
             perswasion
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             consist
             onely
             of
             a
             
               willing
               people
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             fourth
             Rule
             ,
             is
          
           
             To
             make
             void
             the
             distinction
             of
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             among
             Christians
             ;
             
             For
             the
             Clergy
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             men
             have
             all
             along
             ,
             under
             the
             reign
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             distinguished
             themselves
             from
             other
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             the
             Laity
             ;
             and
             have
             made
             up
             a
             distinct
             or
             several
             Kingdom
             among
             themselves
             ;
             and
             separated
             themselves
             from
             the
             Lay
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             called
             themselves
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             reckoned
             other
             Christians
             but
             as
             common
             and
             unclean
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             themselves
             .
             Whereas
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             there
             are
             no
             distinctions
             ,
             nor
             sects
             ,
             nor
             difference
             of
             persons
             ;
             no
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             Laity
             ;
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             or
             Temporal
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             all
             ,
             as
             Peter
             describes
             them
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
             
               A
               chosen
               generation
               ,
               a
               royall
               Priesthood
               ,
               a
               holy
               Nation
               ,
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               to
               shew
               forth
               the
               virtues
               of
               him
               that
               called
               them
               out
               of
               darkness
               into
               his
               marvelous
               light
               .
            
             And
             so
             all
             Christians
             ,
             through
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             made
             Priests
             alike
             unto
             God
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             hath
             right
             and
             power
             alike
             ,
             to
             speak
             the
             word
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             is
             among
             them
             no
             Clergy
             or
             Laity
             ,
             but
             the
             Ministers
             are
             such
             who
             are
             chosen
             by
             Christians
             ,
             from
             among
             themselves
             ,
             to
             speak
             the
             word
             to
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             and
             right
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             no
             right
             nor
             authority
             at
             all
             to
             this
             office
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             so
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             )
             Elders
             and
             Overseers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             differ
             nothing
             from
             other
             Christians
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             the
             office
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             an
             Alderman
             ,
             or
             
               Common
               Councel
            
             man
             in
             the
             City
             differs
             nothing
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             their
             Office
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             not
             of
             themselves
             neither
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Cities
             choice
             ;
             or
             as
             the
             Speaker
             in
             the
             House
             of
             
               Commons
               ,
               differs
            
             nothing
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Commons
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             his
             office
             which
             he
             hath
             also
             by
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             House
             ;
             and
             thus
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             doth
             a
             Minster
             differ
             from
             other
             Christians
             ,
             as
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               man
               so
               esteem
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               and
               dispensers
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             But
             Antichrist
             ,
             he
             hath
             cast
             out
             the
             simplicity
             of
             Christian
             people
             ,
             and
             brought
             Sects
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             dividing
             it
             into
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             :
             and
             this
             distinction
             ,
             they
             have
             made
             visible
             by
             their
             garments
             ,
             disguising
             their
             Clergy
             in
             their
             habit
             from
             other
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             appear
             holier
             then
             they
             ,
             and
             of
             another
             order
             from
             them
             .
             And
             this
             distinction
             ,
             hath
             proved
             a
             Seminary
             of
             
               implacable
               
               discord
            
             ,
             and
             heart-burning
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             For
             hereupon
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             have
             prefer'●
             themselves
             above
             others
             Christians
             ,
             and
             have
             exercised
             authority
             and
             
               coercive
               power
            
             and
             domination
             ,
             and
             very
             tyranny
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             themselves
             their
             Lords
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             
               Laws
               ,
               rules
               ,
               forms
               ,
               orders
               ,
            
             after
             their
             own
             mindes
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             their
             own
             advantages
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             suffer
             them
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             
               agreeable
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               or
               no
            
             ;
             as
             if
             other
             Christians
             were
             their
             
               Subjects
               ,
               Slaves
               ,
               Vassals
            
             ,
             yea
             very
             dogs
             .
             And
             hence
             again
             ,
             the
             Laity
             (
             as
             they
             called
             them
             )
             have
             envied
             and
             maligned
             them
             ,
             and
             hated
             and
             opposed
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             could
             get
             power
             ,
             have
             been
             subduing
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             looked
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             of
             a
             d●fferent
             sect
             and
             interest
             from
             themselves
             ,
             whose
             prosperity
             ,
             was
             their
             ruine
             ,
             and
             whose
             power
             ,
             was
             their
             inslaving
             :
             and
             all
             this
             was
             to
             the
             making
             void
             Christian
             brotherhood
             and
             communion
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             right
             Church
             ,
             to
             preserve
             in
             it
             the
             peace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             must
             admit
             of
             no
             such
             distinction
             of
             Laity
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             all
             Christians
             must
             equally
             remain
             it
             it
             ,
             
               Kings
               ,
               Priests
            
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             unto
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             fifth
             Rule
             is
             .
          
           
             To
             keep
             equality
             in
             the
             Curch
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             between
             Christians
             and
             Churches
             :
             for
             this
             also
             is
             an
             
               excellent
               way
            
             to
             preserve
             peace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             keep
             equality
             between
             Christians
             .
             For
             though
             according
             to
             our
             first
             Nativity
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             born
             of
             men
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             inequality
             ,
             some
             being
             born
             high
             ,
             some
             low
             ,
             some
             honourable
             ,
             some
             mean
             ,
             some
             Kings
             ,
             some
             Subjects
             &c.
             yet
             according
             to
             our
             new
             or
             second
             birth
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             exact
             equality
             ;
             for
             here
             are
             none
             better
             or
             
               worse
               ,
               higher
            
             or
             lower
             ,
             but
             all
             have
             the
             same
             
               faith
               ,
               hope
               ,
               love
            
             ;
             the
             same
             
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               Spirit
            
             ,
             the
             same
             
               divine
               nature
            
             ,
             the
             same
             
               precious
               promises
            
             ;
             the
             same
             
               incorruptible
               Crown
            
             ,
             and
             inheritance
             of
             
               Saints
               in
               light
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             
             speaking
             of
             this
             true
             Church
             ,
             
               There
               is
               neither
               Iew
               nor
               Greek
               .
               nor
               bond
               nor
               free
               ,
               nor
               male
               ,
               nor
               female
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               one
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             Indeed
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             before
             men
             (
             I
             say
             again
             )
             there
             is
             distinction
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             inequality
             ;
             but
             in
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             before
             God
             ,
             all
             Believers
             aae
             equal
             :
             and
             this
             equality
             preserves
             peace
             .
             But
             when
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             some
             will
             be
             advancing
             themselves
             above
             others
             ,
             like
             Diotrephes
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             the
             preheminence
             ;
             and
             some
             will
             be
             striving
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             
             some
             at
             the
             left
             ,
             whilst
             they
             leave
             others
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             footstool
             ;
             this
             is
             that
             which
             breeds
             difference
             among
             the
             very
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             envied
             Zebedees
             children
             for
             such
             a
             desire
             .
             And
             therefore
             Christ
             ,
             to
             preserve
             peace
             ,
             forbad
             Lordship
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             commanded
             service
             and
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             place
             men
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             but
             one
             under
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             greatest
             must
             be
             the
             least
             ;
             the
             greatest
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             least
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             equality
             among
             Christians
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             for
             the
             preserving
             of
             peace
             ,
             so
             also
             among
             Churches
             :
             For
             all
             Churches
             are
             equal
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             all
             Christians
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             can
             set
             it self
             before
             ,
             or
             above
             another
             ;
             all
             being
             sisters
             of
             one
             
               Mother
               ;
               beams
            
             ,
             of
             one
             
               Sun
               ;
               branches
            
             of
             one
             
               Vine
               ;
               streams
            
             ▪
             of
             one
             
               Fountain
               ;
               members
            
             ,
             of
             one
             
               Body
               ;
               branches
            
             of
             one
             golden
             Candlestick
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             equal
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             consociation
             of
             Churches
             ,
             but
             no
             subordination
             ,
             which
             makes
             void
             at
             once
             ,
             both
             equality
             and
             unity
             .
             And
             so
             that
             Church
             ,
             or
             those
             Churches
             that
             will
             set
             themselves
             above
             other
             Churches
             that
             are
             their
             equals
             ;
             as
             the
             Classical
             above
             the
             Congregational
             ,
             &c.
             they
             are
             the
             breakers
             of
             Christian
             peace
             and
             unity
             ;
             and
             the
             unskilful
             vote
             of
             the
             Assembly
             for
             the
             subordination
             of
             Churches
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             way
             to
             make
             peace
             ,
             but
             to
             mar
             peace
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             no
             Church
             can
             be
             subjected
             to
             another
             ,
             
             but
             Christ
             who
             is
             present
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             King
             and
             Lawgiver
             ,
             is
             subjected
             too
             ;
             which
             no
             true
             Church
             will
             either
             require
             or
             allow
             .
             For
             if
             the
             true
             Church
             will
             not
             subject
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             to
             any
             men
             or
             Angels
             ,
             but
             will
             judge
             all
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             suffer
             none
             to
             judge
             it
             ;
             much
             less
             will
             they
             subject
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             any
             other
             power
             or
             authority
             ;
             for
             so
             they
             should
             dishonor
             and
             disanul
             their
             Head.
             Where
             two
             or
             three
             are
             met
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             is
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Head
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             can
             submit
             to
             no
             body
             else
             ,
             seeing
             Christ
             hath
             made
             no
             greater
             ,
             nor
             surer
             promise
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             to
             
               any
               body
            
             then
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             sixth
             Rule
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             To
             keep
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             subordination
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             or
             community
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             get
             head
             over
             it
             :
             
             seeing
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             ruling
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             Dominion
             ,
             but
             Service
             .
             We
             reade
             ,
             Act.
             11.2
             .
             that
             when
             Peter
             had
             preached
             in
             
             the
             house
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             
             a
             Gentile
             or
             Heathen
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             circumcision
             ,
             to
             whom
             Peter
             was
             Minister
             ,
             contended
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             in
             to
             men
             uncircumcised
             ,
             and
             did
             eate
             with
             them
             (
             for
             as
             yet
             they
             knew
             not
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             to
             be
             called
             )
             And
             Peter
             wa●
             fain
             to
             give
             an
             account
             to
             them
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             warned
             of
             God
             in
             a
             Vision
             ,
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             was
             a
             sign
             ,
             that
             Peter
             was
             a
             servant
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             subordination
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             no
             Lord
             over
             it
             .
             And
             after
             ,
             vers
             .
             22.
             when
             the
             Church
             at
             Ierusalem
             heard
             ,
             that
             the
             Grecians
             at
             Antioch
             had
             received
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             sent
             Barnabas
             to
             Antioch
             to
             forward
             and
             perfect
             the
             Work.
             And
             also
             the
             Church
             at
             Antioch
             sent
             forth
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             in
             divers
             Towns
             and
             Countries
             .
             All
             which
             are
             an
             evident
             sign
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             above
             the
             Officers
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Officers
             above
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             also
             will
             preserve
             peace
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Officers
             in
             their
             proper
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             them
             remain
             as
             servants
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             let
             them
             grow
             up
             to
             be
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             ,
             which
             Christ
             (
             knowing
             the
             evil
             and
             inconvenience
             thereof
             )
             hath
             forbidden
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Officers
             get
             above
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             good
             ,
             they
             are
             masterful
             and
             troublesome
             ;
             and
             though
             never
             so
             bad
             ,
             yet
             will
             they
             get
             a
             party
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             themseves
             ,
             and
             so
             work
             disturbance
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Church
             remain
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             above
             the
             Officers
             ,
             it
             quits
             them
             when
             they
             grow
             evil
             and
             unruly
             ,
             and
             chooses
             better
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             and
             so
             preserves
             union
             .
             Whereas
             fixed
             and
             unmoveable
             Officers
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             degenerate
             ,
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             all
             disturbances
             and
             confusions
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             seventh
             Rule
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             For
             all
             true
             Christians
             and
             Congregations
             to
             take
             Christ
             alike
             for
             their
             Head
             ,
             
             and
             not
             to
             set
             up
             visible
             heads
             ,
             or
             Ring-leaders
             to
             themselves
             ,
             of
             men
             ;
             no
             not
             of
             the
             best
             men
             .
             For
             whilst
             some
             said
             ,
             we
             are
             of
             
               Paul
               ;
               others
            
             we
             of
             
               Apollos
               ;
               others
            
             ,
             we
             of
             Cephas
             ;
             they
             were
             all
             in
             this
             matter
             carnal
             ,
             and
             divided
             ,
             both
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             among
             themselves
             ;
             whilst
             several
             ,
             set
             up
             several
             heads
             ,
             whom
             they
             especially
             owned
             ,
             and
             after
             whom
             they
             were
             called
             .
             Whereas
             each
             that
             believed
             ,
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Paul
             ,
             or
             Apollos
             ,
             or
             Cephas
             ,
             were
             through
             the
             same
             faith
             and
             spirit
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             neer
             to
             
             Christ
             as
             themselves
             were
             ;
             and
             so
             were
             not
             to
             set
             up
             a
             
               fellow
               member
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Head
             ,
             to
             the
             division
             of
             the
             body
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             each
             believer
             ,
             and
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             hath
             Christ
             equally
             for
             their
             Head
             ,
             and
             so
             ought
             not
             to
             set
             up
             ,
             any
             outward
             or
             visible
             Head
             for
             them
             to
             joyn
             to
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             to
             rend
             the
             body
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             great
             division
             and
             distraction
             among
             the
             faithful
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             a
             mistake
             among
             some
             brethren
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             Congregations
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             names
             of
             men
             ,
             though
             godly
             and
             eminent
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             Mr.
             such
             an
             
               ones
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             Mr.
             such
             an
             ones
             Church
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             put
             the
             Church
             under
             several
             Heads
             ,
             which
             works
             distinction
             and
             division
             ;
             whereas
             they
             should
             rather
             say
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             such
             or
             such
             a
             place
             ;
             it
             being
             ,
             wherever
             it
             is
             ,
             one
             Church
             ,
             under
             one
             Head
             and
             
               Governor
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             let
             us
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             part
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             faithful
             ,
             to
             have
             one
             or
             moe
             
               visible
               Head●
            
             to
             go
             to
             ,
             not
             being
             contented
             with
             Christ
             alone
             .
             And
             though
             this
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ,
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             carnal
             Church
             :
             yet
             the
             
               spiritual
               Church
            
             and
             people
             ,
             do
             only
             own
             ,
             and
             have
             recourse
             to
             Christ
             ,
             their
             true
             and
             spiritual
             Head.
             And
             so
             they
             all
             ,
             living
             as
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             and
             members
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             under
             one
             onely
             Head
             ,
             live
             all
             in
             invincible
             peace
             and
             unity
             ;
             whereas
             difference
             of
             outward
             Heads
             and
             Ringleaders
             ,
             alwayes
             breeds
             difference
             and
             divisions
             among
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             eighth
             Rule
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             For
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             to
             keep
             out
             all
             
               error
               in
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             
             seeing
             this
             breeds
             ,
             not
             onely
             division
             ,
             but
             confusion
             and
             ruine
             also
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Congregations
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             the
             more
             careful
             and
             watchful
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             When
             some
             false
             Apostles
             taught
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               Except
               Christians
               were
               circumcised
               after
               the
               manner
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               they
               could
               not
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             most
             dangerous
             error
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             first
             ,
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             presently
             after
             ,
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             met
             together
             to
             keep
             it
             out
             :
             which
             accordingly
             ,
             through
             God
             ,
             they
             did
             .
             So
             that
             
               what
               ever
            
             Doctrines
             are
             evidently
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             take
             care
             to
             
               keep
               them
               out
            
             ,
             as
             it
             loves
             its
             own
             peace
             and
             unity
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             any
             say
             ,
             
               By
               what
               means
               may
               the
               Church
               be
               able
               to
               keep
               out
               error
            
             ?
             
          
           
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             
             It
             may
             certainly
             keep
             out
             .
             Error
             by
             these
             means
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             the
             Church
             suffer
             none
             to
             teach
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             
               themselves
               taught
               of
               God
            
             ;
             though
             they
             have
             never
             so
             great
             
               natural
               parts
            
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             much
             
               humane
               learning
            
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             the
             Teachers
             that
             are
             
               taught
               of
               God
            
             ,
             they
             will
             only
             teach
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             
               heard
               and
               learned
               from
               God
            
             :
             And
             the
             line
             of
             every
             mans
             teaching
             must
             extend
             no
             further
             .
             But
             when
             they
             teach
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             so
             taught
             ,
             they
             will
             in
             many
             things
             vary
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Iesus
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             
               form
               of
               sound
               doctrine
            
             ,
             will
             give
             forth
             an
             unsound
             and
             false
             sense
             ,
             to
             the
             deceiving
             of
             many
             that
             are
             weak
             and
             simple
             ;
             and
             so
             under
             pretence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             will
             utter
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             stranger
             ,
             and
             endanger
             the
             mis-leading
             of
             some
             sheep
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             2
             Let
             the
             faithful
             examine
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             receive
             doctrines
             upon
             trust
             ,
             from
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             ,
             through
             the
             reputation
             of
             their
             learning
             and
             holiness
             ,
             may
             easily
             lead
             them
             unawares
             into
             error
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             the
             Church
             compare
             the
             present
             Doctrine
             ,
             Preached
             and
             Printed
             ,
             and
             generally
             received
             ,
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             without
             doubt
             is
             sure
             and
             certain
             ,
             seeing
             those
             
               holy
               men
               of
               God
               ,
               spake
               as
               they
               were
               moved
               by
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               :
            
             And
             whatever
             Doctrine
             shall
             be
             found
             contrary
             to
             ,
             or
             different
             from
             ,
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             let
             them
             reject
             it
             as
             
               reprobate
               silver
            
             ;
             seeing
             the
             
               Church
               is
            
             to
             be
             built
             upon
             no
             other
             foundation
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             .
             And
             though
             ,
             through
             Gods
             especial
             goodness
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             be
             again
             revived
             among
             us
             ,
             at
             this
             present
             time
             ,
             yet
             ought
             we
             not
             to
             sit
             down
             content
             with
             the
             present
             state
             of
             things
             ;
             but
             to
             search
             and
             see
             if
             our
             present
             Doctrine
             do
             not
             yet
             err
             from
             the
             
               Primitive
               purity
            
             and
             brightness
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             many
             considerable
             points
             ;
             and
             whether
             some
             ,
             or
             many
             corruptions
             do
             not
             yet
             remain
             among
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             purged
             out
             ,
             by
             the
             light
             and
             truth
             ,
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             to
             conclude
             this
             thing
             ,
             let
             us
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             cannot
             possibly
             keep
             out
             Error
             ,
             longer
             then
             it
             precisely
             keeps
             it self
             to
             the
             bare
             and
             naked
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             tries
             all
             Doctrines
             of
             their
             Teachers
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             able
             to
             
               keep
               out
            
             Errors
             ,
             must
             desire
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             ;
             that
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             may
             lead
             them
             into
             the
             true
             and
             spiritual
             knowledge
             of
             the
             
             word
             ,
             and
             understanding
             of
             the
             minde
             of
             Christ.
             For
             no
             man
             can
             make
             any
             
               right
               Iudgement
            
             of
             the
             word
             he
             hears
             of
             reads
             ,
             without
             the
             teaching
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             by
             this
             Anointing
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             certainly
             taught
             ,
             which
             is
             Truth
             :
             so
             also
             we
             shall
             discern
             which
             is
             Error
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             so
             clear
             and
             true
             a
             light
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             mistake
             .
             Wherefore
             Christians
             must
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             think
             ,
             with
             carnal
             people
             ,
             that
             the
             ability
             to
             judge
             of
             
               divine
               truths
            
             and
             humane
             and
             
               Antichristian
               errors
            
             ,
             depends
             upon
             
               humane
               learning
               ,
               Arts
            
             and
             Sciences
             ;
             for
             thus
             it
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             they
             judging
             themselves
             unable
             to
             judge
             of
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             will
             wholly
             leave
             the
             judgement
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             those
             whom
             they
             conceive
             after
             this
             manner
             learned
             :
             whereby
             they
             leave
             open
             a
             
               wide
               door
            
             through
             which
             the
             Teachers
             may
             bring
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             Errors
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             Believers
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             onely
             ,
             without
             all
             
               humane
               learning
            
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             teach
             us
             perfectly
             ,
             which
             is
             Truth
             ,
             and
             which
             Error
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             us
             able
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             all
             doctrines
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             humane
             learning
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             not
             able
             to
             do
             this
             .
             And
             so
             a
             poor
             ,
             plain
             ,
             
               Country
               man
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             which
             he
             hath
             received
             ,
             is
             better
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             Truth
             and
             Error
             ,
             touching
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             greatest
             
               Philosopher
               ,
               Scholar
            
             ,
             or
             Doctor
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             destitute
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4
             Another
             notable
             means
             to
             keep
             Error
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             restore
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             most
             
               antient
               Gospel
               Ordinance
            
             of
             Prophesying
             ,
             which
             ,
             how
             much
             soever
             ,
             it
             have
             been
             out
             of
             use
             during
             the
             reign
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             yet
             is
             no
             other
             then
             the
             very
             commandment
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             Paul
             witnesseth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14
             31.
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               When
               the
               whole
               Church
               is
               met
               together
               ,
               ye
               may
               all
               prophesie
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               that
               all
               may
               learn
               ,
               and
               all
               may
               be
               comforted
            
             ;
             and
             adds
             vers
             .
             37.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               think
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               Prophet
               or
               spiritual
               ,
               let
               him
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               things
               I
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               are
               the
               commandments
               of
               the
               Lord
               Wherefore
               brethren
               labour
               that
               ye
               may
               prophesie
               .
            
             So
             that
             prophesying
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             
               Gods
               own
               Commandment
            
             ,
             as
             every
             Prophet
             and
             spiritual
             man
             must
             acknowledge
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             
               divine
               Ordinance
            
             of
             prophesying
             ,
             is
             three
             wayes
             helpful
             ,
             to
             keep
             out
             Error
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             first
             ,
             When
             one
             man
             only
             speaks
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               no
               man
            
             is
             suffered
             to
             speak
             besides
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             very
             subject
             to
             be
             puffed
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             conceit
             ,
             that
             wisdom
             onely
             dwels
             with
             him
             ;
             so
             he
             i●
             
             more
             ready
             to
             vent
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             &
             to
             speak
             the
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
             of
             his
             own
             head
             .
             But
             when
             he
             knows
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             not
             come
             to
             him
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             others
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             wisdom
             and
             spirit
             ,
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as-well
             as
             he
             ,
             this
             will
             both
             keep
             down
             his
             pride
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             careful
             what
             he
             speaks
             ,
             when
             he
             knows
             ,
             there
             are
             those
             present
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             that
             are
             able
             to
             reprove
             his
             darkness
             by
             light
             .
             And
             this
             prophesying
             ,
             is
             a
             strong
             bit
             and
             bridle
             in
             the
             jaws
             of
             Error
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             run
             that
             race
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             doth
             desire
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             one
             man
             only
             speaks
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             he
             preaches
             proves
             to
             be
             erroneous
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ordinarily
             in
             the
             
               common
               Ministry
            
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             Error
             is
             not
             onely
             preached
             ,
             but
             also
             goes
             away
             uncontrouled
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             is
             left
             for
             the
             restraining
             Error
             proportionable
             to
             that
             of
             propagating
             it
             ;
             no
             body
             being
             permitted
             to
             speak
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             people
             from
             the
             poison
             of
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             whilst
             the
             liberty
             of
             publike
             speaking
             is
             permitted
             onely
             to
             
               one
               man
            
             in
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             to
             onesort
             of
             men
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             any
             Error
             may
             suddenly
             be
             spread
             over
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             (
             as
             we
             see
             by
             daily
             experience
             )
             without
             any
             sufficient
             and
             proportionable
             remedy
             to
             prevent
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             when
             the
             right
             or
             power
             of
             prophesying
             ,
             is
             allowed
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             the
             Minister
             can
             no
             sooner
             vent
             any
             Error
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             some
             believer
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             whose
             heart
             God
             shall
             move
             ,
             ready
             to
             convince
             it
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             And
             so
             ,
             Error
             is
             as
             soon
             discovered
             ,
             and
             detected
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             published
             ;
             and
             as
             soon
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             detected
             ;
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             from
             a
             private
             Christian
             ,
             being
             more
             mighty
             to
             destroy
             Error
             ,
             then
             Error
             can
             be
             ,
             to
             uphold
             it self
             against
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             3
             Prophesying
             is
             a
             most
             useful
             means
             to
             keep
             out
             Error
             ,
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             because
             it
             gives
             the
             Church
             light
             ,
             how
             to
             chuse
             faithful
             Teachers
             out
             of
             its
             own
             children
             ,
             when
             it
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             any
             supply
             in
             this
             kinde
             .
             Seeing
             through
             the
             exercise
             of
             prophesying
             ,
             the
             Church
             knows
             and
             discerns
             which
             of
             its
             members
             are
             most
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             most
             clearly
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             divine
             things
             ;
             and
             who
             have
             received
             the
             most
             excellent
             gifts
             from
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             most
             fit
             and
             able
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             most
             evidence
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             supplied
             with
             Pastors
             of
             her
             own
             Sons
             ,
             and
             not
             seek
             out
             after
             
               unknown
               persons
            
             ;
             nor
             be
             constrained
             to
             use
             
               mercenary
               men
            
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             brought
             up
             to
             preaching
             ,
             
             as
             their
             trade
             to
             live
             by
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             but
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             can
             be
             expected
             to
             be
             other
             then
             hirelings
             ,
             who
             will
             make
             their
             Ministry
             serve
             their
             own
             advantage
             ,
             and
             frame
             the
             Scripture
             to
             sound
             such
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             may
             best
             serve
             their
             own
             turns
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             these
             three
             regards
             the
             use
             of
             prophesying
             helps
             the
             Church
             to
             keep
             out
             Error
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             any
             shall
             object
             against
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             may
             seem
             very
             rash
             and
             absurd
             ,
             after
             an
             
               able
               ,
               learned
            
             man
             hath
             spoken
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             an
             unlearned
             Mechanick
             presenly
             to
             rise
             up
             and
             speak
             .
          
           
             I
             return
             this
             answer
             ;
             
             That
             the
             true
             people
             of
             God
             are
             all
             taught
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             through
             the
             anointing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             they
             esteem
             not
             that
             ,
             to
             be
             learning
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             man
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             which
             is
             
               heard
               and
               learned
               from
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             neither
             reckon
             him
             that
             hath
             humane
             learning
             ,
             to
             be
             learned
             here
             ;
             nor
             him
             that
             is
             destitute
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             ignorant
             .
             Yea
             farther
             ,
             in
             this
             society
             ,
             God
             will
             have
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             most
             unlearned
             ,
             according
             to
             humane
             literature
             ,
             to
             speak
             ,
             that
             the
             vertues
             of
             Christ
             may
             the
             more
             evidently
             appear
             in
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             heavenly
             and
             divine
             truths
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             attributed
             to
             
               gifts
               ,
               parts
               ,
               learning
            
             or
             studies
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             can
             even
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             teach
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             simple
             ,
             wise
             ;
             and
             open
             the
             mouthes
             of
             babes
             and
             sucklings
             ,
             yea
             and
             of
             the
             very
             dumb
             ,
             to
             perfect
             his
             praise
             by
             .
             Whereas
             when
             a
             man
             of
             great
             parts
             and
             learning
             ,
             speaks
             with
             wisdom
             and
             knowledge
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             is
             commonly
             attributed
             to
             his
             wit
             and
             study
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             loses
             all
             or
             most
             of
             his
             praise
             ;
             but
             if
             a
             
               plain
               ,
               ignorant
            
             man
             ,
             shall
             speak
             spiritually
             and
             divinely
             ,
             and
             hold
             forth
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             a
             clear
             light
             ,
             then
             men
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             God
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             ,
             of
             such
             grace
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               God
               is
               in
               him
               of
               a
               truth
            
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             God
             is
             acknowledge
             the
             Author
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             gifts
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             is
             admired
             in
             his
             Saints
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             again
             objected
             .
          
           
             
               Yea
               but
               if
               every
               one
               have
               liberty
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               will
               not
               this
               breed
               great
               confusion
               and
               disturbance
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             people
             met
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             Christ
             himself
             present
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             one
             demeans
             himself
             answerably
             to
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             
               wisdom
               ,
               meekness
            
             ,
             and
             modesty
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             there
             also
             every
             one
             speaks
             ,
             not
             after
             
             the
             rashness
             of
             his
             own
             brain
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             revelation
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               If
               any
               thing
               be
               revealed
               to
               another
               ,
               let
               the
               first
               hold
               his
               peace
            
             ;
             So
             that
             no
             man
             is
             to
             speak
             here
             ,
             but
             by
             Revelation
             ,
             or
             an
             inward
             teaching
             and
             discovery
             of
             God.
             And
             where
             men
             speak
             thus
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             to
             speak
             there
             can
             be
             no
             confusion
             ,
             but
             most
             excellent
             order
             and
             decency
             .
             Yea.
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             confusion
             ,
             but
             of
             peace
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             he
             hath
             appointed
             and
             commanded
             Prophesying
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             of
             peace
             ;
             and
             therefore
             do
             not
             thou
             dare
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             way
             of
             confusion
             ,
             seeing
             God
             knows
             better
             how
             to
             order
             the
             affairs
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             then
             thou
             doest
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             seeing
             Prophesying
             ,
             is
             Gods
             Ordinance
             in
             the
             Churh
             ,
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             it
             ;
             if
             any
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             shall
             ,
             nowithstanding
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             still
             attribute
             to
             themselves
             a
             proper
             and
             incommunicable
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             the
             onely
             power
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             I
             shall
             but
             use
             the
             Apostles
             words
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             pass
             on
             from
             this
             thing
             ;
             
             
               What
               ?
               came
               the
               word
               of
               God
               onely
               unto
               you
               ?
               and
               is
               it
               to
               come
               out
               onely
               from
               you
               ?
            
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             come
             to
             every
             believer
             
               as
               well
            
             as
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             also
             to
             come
             forth
             from
             all
             them
             ,
             unto
             whom
             it
             is
             come
             ;
             seeing
             they
             cannot
             but
             speak
             what
             they
             do
             believe
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             last
             means
             I
             shall
             name
             ,
             whereby
             the
             true
             Church
             may
             keep
             errour
             out
             of
             it
             self
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               To
               exercise
               its
               power
               in
               judging
               Doctrines
            
             ;
             as
             Paul
             commandeth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.29
             .
             
               Let
               the
               Prophets
               speak
               ,
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               rest
               judge
               .
            
             If
             they
             that
             publish
             Doctrine
             ,
             should
             also
             be
             judges
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             be
             bound
             to
             subscribe
             to
             their
             judgement
             ,
             error
             would
             not
             only
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             have
             opportunity
             to
             be
             vented
             ,
             but
             would
             also
             be
             established
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             contrad●ction
             .
             But
             now
             God
             hath
             appointed
             it
             otherwise
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             whoever
             speak
             there
             ,
             the
             hearers
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             are
             either
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             or
             reject
             it
             ,
             having
             power
             to
             do
             either
             as
             they
             see
             occasion
             :
             and
             so
             errour
             cannot
             prevail
             in
             that
             Church
             where
             the
             faithfull
             have
             liberty
             to
             judge
             of
             all
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             do
             exercise
             that
             liberty
             .
             But
             where
             they
             ,
             that
             publish
             Doctrine
             ,
             are
             also
             the
             judges
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             are
             bound
             up
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             question
             or
             contradict
             it
             ,
             there
             errour
             reigns
             ,
             as
             in
             its
             proper
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             ,
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             errour
             may
             certainly
             be
             kept
             out
             of
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             live
             in
             truth
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             now
             a
             great
             question
             wil
             be
             moved
             ,
             
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
             
               Whether
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               not
               power
               to
               suppress
               errour
               by
               the
               sword
               ;
               
               and
               whether
               the
               Church
               may
               not
               use
               this
               remedy
               against
               errour
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               all
               those
               before
               named
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             
             that
             many
             men
             of
             great
             eminency
             ,
             have
             attributed
             such
             a
             power
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             and
             have
             done
             him
             the
             honour
             ,
             besides
             his
             throne
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             erect
             him
             a
             throne
             in
             Gods
             Kingdom
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             equal
             to
             Christ
             ;
             thinking
             that
             Religion
             would
             soon
             be
             lost
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             not
             uphold
             it
             .
             And
             to
             make
             this
             good
             ,
             they
             have
             produced
             many
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ;
             which
             seem
             to
             arm
             the
             Magistrate
             against
             the
             authors
             and
             spreaders
             of
             errours
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             desire
             the
             wise-hearted
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             as
             clear
             Scriptures
             may
             not
             be
             produced
             out
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             temporal
             power
             in
             the
             world
             belongs
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             men
             ,
             as
             that
             spiritual
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             belongs
             to
             worldly
             Magistrates
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             (
             because
             I
             would
             not
             be
             too
             large
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             now
             )
             I
             shall
             desire
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             a
             minde
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             to
             reade
             and
             weigh
             the
             
               Reply
               of
               the
               French
               Prelates
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             Peters
             ;
             which
             he
             may
             finde
             in
             Fox
             his
             Book
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             vol.
             1
             p.
             467.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             are
             every
             whit
             as
             strong
             ,
             to
             give
             Ministers
             power
             in
             temporal
             matters
             ,
             as
             Magistrates
             in
             spiritual
             ;
             it
             is
             without
             all
             question
             ,
             the
             only
             sure
             and
             safe
             way
             to
             determine
             this
             cause
             by
             the
             
               new
               Testament
            
             ,
             or
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             whom
             in
             these
             last
             dayes
             God
             hath
             spoken
             fully
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             after
             whose
             doctrine
             there
             is
             no
             other
             word
             to
             be
             expected
             .
             And
             because
             herein
             I
             finde
             no
             such
             power
             given
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             judge
             and
             determine
             in
             spiritual
             matters
             ,
             therefore
             I
             conclude
             ,
             he
             hath
             none
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             any
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               great
               wrong
               to
               the
               Magistrage
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               thrust
               his
               power
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               confine
               it
               to
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             That
             to
             make
             the
             Church
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Kingdom
             ,
             standing
             in
             outward
             
               Laws
               ,
               orders
               ,
               authority
               ,
               dignity
               ,
               promotion
               goverment
               ,
            
             all
             which
             are
             to
             be
             
               granted
               ,
               established
            
             ,
             and
             managed
             by
             state
             power
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             deny
             the
             
               Magistrates
               authority
            
             and
             influence
             into
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             flow
             from
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             and
             
               consist
               in
            
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             streighten
             and
             to
             wrong
             him
             indeed
             .
             But
             to
             declare
             the
             true
             Church
             to
             be
             a
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             as
             Christ
             
             hath
             made
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             
               at
               all
            
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             to
             deny
             him
             power
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             to
             prejudice
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             then
             to
             deny
             him
             power
             in
             heaven
             .
             Seeing
             the
             Sons
             Kingdom
             which
             is
             heaven
             on
             earth
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             as
             free
             from
             worldly
             and
             humane
             power
             ,
             as
             the
             Fathers
             Kingdom
             which
             is
             heaven
             in
             heaven
             :
             Christ
             being
             to
             be
             all
             ,
             in
             all
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             to
             be
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             in
             that
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             to
             deny
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             that
             power
             which
             Christ
             never
             granted
             him
             ,
             is
             no
             wrong
             to
             him
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             to
             grant
             him
             ,
             and
             gratifie
             him
             with
             such
             power
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             great
             and
             intolerable
             wrong
             ,
             to
             the
             truth
             and
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             present
             matter
             ,
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             particulars
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             putting
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             into
             the
             Magistrates
             hands
             ,
             to
             suppress
             errour
             ,
             is
             attended
             with
             these
             evils
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Hereby
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             made
             a
             Iudge
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             hath
             power
             given
             him
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             which
             is
             truth
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             errour
             ,
             being
             yet
             no
             more
             infallible
             ,
             yea
             everywhit
             as
             liable
             to
             erre
             ,
             as
             the
             meanest
             of
             the
             people
             .
             And
             what
             Magistrate
             is
             there
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             but
             will
             uphold
             his
             own
             Religion
             and
             judgement
             to
             be
             the
             truth
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             false
             ,
             and
             will
             sentence
             what
             ever
             is
             contrary
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             be
             errour
             though
             never
             so
             true
             ?
             and
             so
             the
             truth
             and
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             only
             is
             to
             judge
             all
             ,
             and
             it self
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             none
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             is
             made
             subject
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             vain
             man
             ,
             and
             shall
             either
             be
             truth
             or
             errour
             ,
             as
             he
             pleases
             to
             
               call
               it
            
             ;
             and
             errour
             ,
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             shall
             be
             adorned
             ,
             with
             the
             glorious
             title
             of
             truth
             ;
             and
             shall
             have
             his
             authority
             to
             countenance
             and
             uphold
             it
             .
             And
             how
             great
             a
             prejudice
             ,
             this
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             an
             advantage
             to
             errour
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             easie
             to
             judge
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             any
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             not
             judge
             of
             doctrine
             by
             himself
             ,
             
             and
             use
             his
             sword
             accordingly
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             take
             to
             him
             the
             councel
             and
             advice
             of
             godly
             and
             
               able
               Ministers
            
             ,
             as
             now
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             judge
             and
             punish
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             judgement
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             
             Is
             it
             fit
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             so
             great
             matters
             should
             be
             
               blinde
               folded
            
             himself
             ,
             and
             see
             onely
             by
             other
             mens
             eyes
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             judge
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             depending
             more
             on
             their
             knowledge
             then
             his
             
             own
             ,
             shall
             draw
             his
             sword
             against
             whomsoever
             they
             shall
             perswade
             him
             ;
             What
             higher
             honour
             doth
             he
             attain
             to
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             then
             to
             become
             their
             Executioner
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             if
             he
             punish
             amiss
             he
             may
             prove
             a
             very
             
               murderer
               Pilate
            
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             sea-mark
             to
             all
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             following
             the
             councel
             and
             judgement
             of
             the
             
               High
               Priests
            
             ,
             put
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             himself
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             :
             Which
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             may
             serve
             ,
             for
             a
             
               sufficient
               warning
            
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             all
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             they
             confide
             not
             on
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             be
             sure
             themselves
             ,
             in
             what
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             putting
             power
             into
             the
             Magistrates
             hands
             ,
             to
             suppress
             error
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             gives
             him
             full
             opportunity
             to
             destroy
             and
             slay
             the
             true
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             he
             shall
             mistake
             ,
             and
             judge
             them
             Heretikes
             .
             For
             what
             power
             men
             ignorantly
             allow
             a
             godly
             Magistrate
             ,
             against
             true
             Heretikes
             :
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             will
             all
             Magistrates
             arrogate
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             their
             
               just
               due
            
             against
             all
             those
             that
             differ
             from
             themselves
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             though
             their
             judgement
             who
             so
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             be
             never
             so
             true
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             most
             fallible
             Judge
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             instead
             of
             tares
             ,
             may
             pluck
             up
             the
             wheat
             ;
             and
             kill
             the
             faithful
             ,
             instead
             of
             Heretikes
             ,
             at
             his
             
               own
               pleasure
            
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             destroyed
             all
             the
             faithful
             in
             the
             land
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             let
             all
             Christians
             take
             heed
             ,
             how
             they
             favour
             the
             Magistrates
             with
             this
             power
             ,
             to
             punish
             those
             ,
             whom
             he
             judges
             Heretiks
             :
             for
             if
             he
             shall
             change
             his
             minde
             ,
             as
             he
             easily
             may
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             but
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             if
             another
             shall
             succeed
             him
             ,
             of
             another
             minde
             ,
             that
             very
             Sword
             may
             be
             sheathed
             in
             their
             own
             bowels
             ,
             which
             now
             they
             
               draw
               forth
            
             against
             other
             mens
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Magistrate
             assumes
             power
             to
             himself
             ,
             to
             suppress
             error
             ,
             this
             makes
             Ministers
             negligent
             in
             studying
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             doing
             that
             by
             force
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             by
             the
             word
             and
             so
             saves
             them
             their
             labour
             :
             For
             when
             once
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             shall
             have
             so
             far
             interessed
             themselves
             in
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             to
             procure
             him
             ,
             to
             call
             for
             the
             Goaler
             and
             Executioner
             ,
             against
             whomsoever
             shall
             oppose
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             they
             will
             then
             need
             no
             great
             pains
             to
             study
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             convince
             the
             gainsayers
             ,
             and
             perswade
             the
             rebellious
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Magistrates
             sword
             ,
             at
             all
             adventure
             ,
             is
             to
             defend
             their
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             objections
             against
             it
             ,
             either
             from
             reason
             or
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             hangman
             is
             to
             answer
             .
             And
             
             so
             the
             Pastors
             having
             their
             work
             ,
             as
             they
             conceive
             ,
             thus
             done
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             their
             hands
             ,
             do
             commonly
             betake
             themselves
             to
             ease
             and
             idleness
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             prosecution
             and
             injoyment
             of
             worldly
             things
             ,
             and
             grow
             careless
             ,
             and
             negligent
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             whereupon
             error
             steals
             in
             apace
             upon
             the
             
               Teachers
               themselves
            
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             by
             degrees
             they
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             seduce
             very
             many
             .
             And
             thus
             whilst
             the
             Magistrate
             thinks
             to
             chase
             out
             error
             before
             him
             ,
             
               one
               way
            
             ,
             he
             lets
             it
             in
             behinde
             him
             
               seven
               wayes
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             takes
             men
             off
             ,
             from
             the
             certain
             means
             to
             destroy
             errors
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             leads
             them
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             destroy
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Devil
             here
             in
             hath
             a
             notable
             Stratagem
             ;
             For
             he
             fears
             not
             all
             the
             Swords
             ,
             and
             Halters
             ,
             and
             Weapons
             ,
             and
             Prisons
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             destroy
             error
             withall
             ,
             but
             as
             securely
             contemns
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             Leviathan
             a
             Bulrush
             ;
             and
             yet
             doth
             earnestly
             stir
             up
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             use
             these
             things
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             errors
             as
             the
             only
             meanes
             to
             subdue
             him
             .
             Whereas
             the
             only
             thing
             he
             fears
             ,
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             
               mighty
               power
            
             ,
             than
             can
             binde
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             destroy
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             break
             down
             all
             his
             strong
             holds
             of
             errors
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             in
             
               no
               sort
            
             able
             to
             stand
             out
             against
             the
             power
             thereof
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             his
             great
             cunning
             ,
             he
             causes
             men
             to
             lay
             aside
             this
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             prevail
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             to
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             which
             will
             do
             him
             no
             harm
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             presuming
             to
             lift
             it self
             up
             against
             Error
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             destroying
             Error
             ,
             that
             it
             upholds
             it
             ;
             and
             strengthens
             Satans
             Kingdom
             ,
             whilst
             it
             seems
             to
             destroy
             it
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             things
             it
             appears
             ,
             how
             great
             an
             Error
             and
             evil
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             any
             to
             attribute
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             or
             for
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             assume
             to
             himself
             ,
             power
             to
             suppress
             Error
             by
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             shall
             yet
             demand
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Magistrate
               can
               do
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
            
             
             
               towards
               the
               suppressing
               of
               Errors
            
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             This
             he
             may
             do
             ;
             he
             may
             and
             ought
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             he
             
               will
               countenance
            
             and
             encourage
             faithful
             Ministers
             (
             that
             are
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             anointed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             )
             to
             this
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             having
             done
             this
             ,
             he
             need
             not
             trouble
             himself
             any
             farther
             ;
             for
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             will
             do
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             let
             it
             not
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             do
             enter
             the
             Lists
             against
             Error
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             infinitely
             able
             to
             prevail
             of
             it self
             alone
             ,
             without
             calling
             in
             any
             power
             ,
             or
             borrowing
             any
             weapons
             from
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             ninth
             Rule
             ,
             is
             .
          
           
             By
             no
             means
             ,
             to
             
               inforce
               Vniformity
            
             ,
             in
             the
             outward
             orders
             and
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
             For
             such
             Vniformity
             ,
             hath
             been
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             hinderance
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             
               break
               neck
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Churches
             peace
             and
             unity
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             this
             is
             so
             vehemently
             and
             strongly
             urged
             by
             the
             
               unskilful
               builders
            
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             I
             shall
             the
             more
             fully
             acquaint
             the
             Reader
             with
             the
             State
             of
             this
             business
             ,
             from
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             show
             when
             this
             part
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             first
             invaded
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Most
             manifest
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             only
             intent
             about
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             preached
             and
             pressed
             nothing
             but
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             ;
             as
             being
             the
             only
             necessary
             things
             ,
             which
             Christians
             were
             to
             regard
             ;
             And
             for
             all
             outward
             Rites
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             forms
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             had
             made
             them
             free
             ,
             
             they
             commanded
             them
             ,
             to
             
               stand
               fast
            
             in
             that
             liberty
             .
             And
             so
             they
             gave
             no
             heed
             ,
             nor
             regard
             ,
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             dayes
             and
             times
             ,
             neither
             bound
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             any
             Ceremonies
             or
             Rites
             ,
             except
             those
             necessary
             things
             mentioned
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               things
               strangled
               ,
               and
               blood
            
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             ordained
             by
             the
             
               holy
               spirit
            
             ,
             not
             without
             urgent
             and
             necessary
             cause
             .
             For
             when
             the
             murdering
             and
             blood
             of
             Infants
             ,
             was
             commonly
             laid
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Christians
             by
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             other
             Argument
             to
             help
             themselves
             ,
             but
             their
             
               own
               Law
            
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             abstain
             from
             the
             
               blood
               of
               common
               Beasts
            
             ,
             much
             more
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             innocent
             men
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             Law
             seemeth
             to
             be
             given
             by
             the
             
               holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             cause
             thereof
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             persecutions
             of
             the
             heathen
             Gentiles
             continued
             .
             And
             besides
             these
             ,
             we
             reade
             of
             no
             other
             Ceremonies
             or
             Rites
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             greatly
             regarded
             ,
             but
             lest
             such
             things
             free
             ,
             to
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Christians
             ,
             every
             man
             to
             use
             therein
             his
             own
             discretion
             ,
             for
             the
             using
             ,
             or
             not
             using
             thereof
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             as
             concerning
             all
             the
             ceremonial
             observations
             of
             
               dayes
               ,
               times
               ,
               places
               ,
               meats
               ,
               drinks
               ,
               vestures
               ,
            
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             neither
             was
             the
             diversity
             among
             men
             ,
             greatly
             noted
             ,
             nor
             any
             Vniformity
             greatly
             required
             .
             Thus
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             prevailed
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               Christian
               men
            
             did
             not
             much
             struggle
             about
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             till
             the
             Asians
             and
             Romans
             ,
             
             began
             to
             dis-agree
             about
             Easter-day
             :
             to
             compose
             which
             controversy
             ,
             Polycarpus
             ,
             a
             godly
             Martyr
             ,
             went
             to
             
               Rome
               (
               ann
            
             .
             157.
             and
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             )
             to
             Anicetus
             ,
             then
             Bishop
             there
             :
             and
             though
             these
             two
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Polycarpus
             and
             Anicetus
             ,
             differed
             in
             their
             judgements
             and
             opinions
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             yet
             they
             still
             retained
             
               Christian
               communion
            
             ,
             and
             avoided
             all
             breach
             of
             peace
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Commodus
             ,
             the
             Christians
             enjoying
             some
             respite
             from
             pesecution
             ,
             began
             to
             contend
             again
             among
             themselves
             ,
             about
             the
             ceremony
             of
             Easter
             ;
             and
             neither
             yet
             did
             the
             difference
             prevail
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             break
             the
             bond
             of
             love
             and
             communion
             of
             
               brotherly
               life
            
             :
             though
             they
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             pretending
             the
             tradition
             of
             Paul
             and
             Peter
             (
             which
             yet
             indeed
             was
             the
             tradition
             of
             Hermes
             and
             Pius
             ,
             and
             not
             theirs
             )
             kept
             one
             day
             ;
             and
             they
             of
             Asia
             ,
             pretending
             the
             tradition
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             kept
             another
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             Victor
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             rose
             up
             a
             great
             stickler
             in
             the
             controversy
             of
             Easter
             ,
             and
             would
             needs
             have
             excommunicated
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             for
             not
             yielding
             to
             his
             judgement
             ;
             to
             whom
             Iraeneus
             writing
             ,
             touching
             the
             diversity
             of
             outward
             things
             ,
             
             used
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Notwithstanding
               the
               variety
               of
               ceremonies
               among
               the
               former
               Christians
               ,
               they
               all
               kept
               peace
               among
               themselves
               ;
               and
               we
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               still
               retain
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               difference
               of
               our
               fasting
               ,
               commends
               the
               unity
               of
               our
               faith
               .
            
             And
             thus
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Christian
               liberty
            
             remained
             sound
             and
             entire
             ,
             till
             this
             Victors
             time
             ,
             which
             was
             ann
             .
             200.
             
             And
             he
             earnestly
             endeavoured
             to
             draw
             ,
             or
             rather
             inforce
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             to
             his
             opinion
             .
             And
             then
             began
             the
             Vniformity
             of
             keeping
             that
             Feast
             to
             be
             first
             required
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             necessary
             ;
             and
             all
             they
             to
             be
             accounted
             as
             Heretickes
             and
             Schismatikes
             ,
             who
             dissented
             from
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Now
             against
             this
             judgement
             of
             
               Victor
               ,
               Polycrates
            
             and
             many
             other
             Bishops
             and
             brethren
             of
             Asia
             ,
             declared
             ;
             and
             the
             matter
             had
             burst
             out
             into
             a
             great
             flame
             ,
             had
             not
             some
             
               godly
               men
            
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             brought
             forth
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             quench
             it
             .
             Among
             whom
             Iraeneus
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             relates
             ,
             
             speaks
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             
               That
               the
               variety
               and
               difference
               of
               ceremonies
               ,
               is
               no
               strange
               matter
               in
               the
               Church
               
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               as
               this
               variety
               is
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Easter
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               fasting
               ,
               and
               in
               divers
               other
               usages
               among
               the
               Christians
               .
               For
               some
               fast
               one
               ,
               some
               two
               dayes
               ,
               some
               more
               ;
               and
               others
               counting
               40.
               hours
               both
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               reckon
               that
               for
               their
               full
               fast
               day
               .
               And
               this
               so
               divers
               fashion
               of
               fasting
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               began
               not
               in
               our
               time
               ,
               but
               in
               theirs
               who
               lived
               before
               us
               .
               And
               yet
               notwithstanding
               they
               with
               all
               this
               diversity
               ,
               were
               in
               unity
               amongst
               themselves
               ;
               and
               so
               be
               we
               :
               Neither
               doth
               this
               difference
               of
               ceremonies
               any
               thing
               hinder
               ,
               but
               rather
               commend
               the
               agreement
               of
               our
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             And
             he
             bringeth
             forth
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             of
             
               Telesphorus
               ,
               Pius
               ,
               Anicetus
               ,
               Soter
               ,
               Eleutherius
               ,
            
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             who
             neither
             observed
             the
             same
             usage
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             prescribed
             it
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             kept
             
               Christian
               charity
            
             with
             such
             as
             came
             to
             communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             observing
             the
             same
             form
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             observed
             ;
             as
             well
             appeared
             by
             Polycarpus
             and
             Anicetus
             ;
             who
             although
             they
             agreed
             not
             in
             one
             uniform
             custom
             of
             
               rites
               ,
               Communionem
               tamen
               inter
               se
               habuerunt
               ,
            
             yet
             had
             communion
             with
             one
             another
             .
             And
             thus
             Iraeneus
             ,
             in
             his
             practice
             answering
             his
             name
             ,
             perswaded
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             diversity
             of
             forms
             and
             rites
             :
             And
             so
             
               Christian
               liberty
            
             was
             still
             preserved
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             the
             tyranny
             of
             Vniformity
             ,
             till
             the
             
               Nicene
               Councel
            
             .
          
           
             And
             farther
             ,
             Socrates
             ,
             
             the
             Writer
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             ,
             who
             lived
             after
             the
             dayes
             of
             Theodosius
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             fasting
             before
             Easter
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Christians
               that
               dwell
               at
               Rome
               ,
               
               fast
               three
               weeks
               continually
               before
               Easter
               ,
               besides
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               the
               Sunday
               :
               but
               those
               that
               dwell
               in
               Illyria
               ,
               and
               all
               Greece
               ,
               and
               Alexandria
               ,
               fast
               six
               weekes
               before
               Easter
               .
            
             And
             speaking
             of
             the
             severall
             sorts
             of
             fasting
             in
             severall
             Churches
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               And
               because
               no
               can
               bring
               forth
               any
               Commandment
               written
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               left
               this
               fast
               free
               to
               every
               mans
               minde
               and
               will
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               might
               be
               compelled
               by
               fear
               and
               necessity
               ,
               to
               do
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             relates
             many
             several
             forms
             and
             usages
             in
             several
             
               Christian
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             concludes
             that
             matter
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               But
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               to
               commit
               to
               writing
               all
               the
               rites
               of
               
               Churches
               that
               are
               used
               in
               each
               City
               and
               Country
               ,
               as
               it
               would
               be
               very
               troublesome
               ,
               so
               hardly
               could
               it
               be
               done
               .
            
          
           
             And
             yet
             further
             ;
             I
             finde
             that
             Austin
             ,
             who
             was
             sent
             into
             England
             by
             Pope
             
               Gregory
               ,
               ann
            
             .
             598.
             among
             other
             questions
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             propounds
             this
             as
             one
             :
             
               That
               seeing
               there
               is
               but
               one
               faith
               ,
               how
               it
               should
               happen
               ,
               that
               the
               customes
               and
               ceremonies
               of
               Churches
               should
               be
               so
               divers
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             Gregory
             returns
             this
             answer
             ,
             
               The
               custom
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               you
               know
               ;
               wherein
               you
               have
               been
               brought
               up
               from
               your
               youth
               :
               but
               rather
               it
               pleaseth
               me
               better
               ,
               that
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               French
               Church
               ,
               where
               ye
               finde
               any
               thing
               that
               seemeth
               better
               ,
               to
               the
               service
               and
               pleasing
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               ye
               choose
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               so
               infer
               and
               bring
               into
               the
               English
               Church
               (
               which
               is
               yet
               new
               in
               the
               faith
               )
               the
               best
               and
               pickedst
               things
               ,
               chosen
               out
               of
               many
               Churches
               .
               For
               things
               are
               not
               to
               be
               beloved
               for
               the
               place
               sake
               ,
               but
               the
               place
               is
               to
               be
               beloved
               for
               the
               things
               that
               be
               good
               .
               Wherefore
               such
               things
               as
               be
               good
               ,
               godly
               and
               religious
               ,
               those
               choose
               out
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               and
               induce
               to
               your
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               take
               root
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               English
               men
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             yet
             you
             see
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             enslaved
             by
             any
             
               enforced
               Vniformity
            
             ,
             but
             kept
             its
             own
             
               Christian
               freedom
            
             ,
             till
             Antichrist
             grew
             up
             to
             more
             heighth
             ,
             and
             got
             the
             secular
             power
             of
             Princes
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             he
             listed
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             made
             laws
             of
             all
             that
             seemed
             good
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             enforced
             men
             to
             them
             ,
             against
             their
             wills
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             reigned
             for
             many
             hundred
             yeers
             together
             ,
             till
             the
             determinate
             time
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             began
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ;
             and
             then
             God
             poured
             forth
             his
             Spirit
             upon
             some
             chosen
             servants
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             oppose
             Antichrist
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             parts
             ,
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             also
             of
             Uniformity
             .
             Among
             others
             who
             after
             the
             general
             falling
             away
             ,
             opposed
             this
             Vniformity
             ,
             was
             
               Iohn
               Gerson
            
             ,
             
             Chancellor
             of
             Paris
             ,
             who
             lived
             about
             an
             100.
             yeers
             before
             Luther
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             things
             received
             much
             clear
             light
             from
             God
             :
             he
             in
             his
             Sermon
             before
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Vniversity
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
               pro
               pace
               &
               unione
               Graecorum
               ,
            
             in
             his
             7
             th
             .
             consideration
             speaks
             thus
             ;
          
           
           
             
               
                 Men
                 ought
                 not
                 generally
                 to
                 be
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 positive
                 determinations
                 of
                 Popes
              
               (
               and
               it
               will
               as
               well
               hold
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               
               who
               arrogate
               to
               themselves
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Supremacy
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               Councels
               or
               Assemblies
               )
               
                 to
                 hold
                 and
                 believe
                 ,
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 that
                 doe
                 not
                 immediately
                 concern
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Law.
              
               And
               he
               saith
               ,
               this
               consideration
               well
               taken
               and
               understood
               ,
               would
               be
               the
               principal
               key
               ,
               to
               open
               a
               door
               of
               peace
               ,
               between
               the
               Greeks
               and
               Latines
               ,
               who
               differ
               in
               many
               outward
               Forms
               and
               Rules
               :
               as
               in
               Baptisme
               ;
               the
               Latine
               Church
               saith
               ,
               I
               baptize
               thee
               ;
               the
               
                 Greek
                 ,
                 Baptizetur
                 servus
                 Christi
              
               ,
               Let
               this
               servant
               of
               Christ
               be
               baptized
               ▪
               And
               in
               the
               Supper
               ▪
               the
               Latine
               Church
               used
               unleavened
               ,
               the
               Greek
               leavened
               bread
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               herein
               he
               spoke
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 Quaelibet
                 provincia
                 abundet
                 sensusuo
              
               ,
               Let
               every
               Province
               abound
               in
               its
               own
               sense
               .
               Note
               also
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               a
               good
               Prince
               ,
               permits
               divers
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               ,
               of
               divers
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               so
               they
               be
               not
               evidently
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               :
               And
               not
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               would
               often
               be
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               As
               the
               Lord
               of
               Arras
               ,
               a
               City
               of
               Picardie
               ,
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Flanders
               would
               be
               governed
               otherwise
               then
               France
               or
               Burgundy
               .
               And
               this
               consideration
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               rightly
               understood
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               not
               to
               press
               Uniformity
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               to
               let
               the
               Church
               use
               its
               liberty
               in
               these
               things
               )
               would
               be
               an
               excellent
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               notwithstanding
               the
               contradiction
               of
               many
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             Luther
             also
             ,
             that
             chosen
             Vessel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             did
             clearly
             oppose
             this
             evil
             of
             Vniformity
             :
             He
             thus
             delivers
             his
             judgement
             touching
             Vniformity
             of
             Ceremonies
             :
             
             
               If
               one
               Church
               will
               not
               follow
               another
               ,
               of
               its
               own
               accord
               ,
               in
               those
               outward
               things
               ,
               what
               need
               is
               there
               that
               it
               should
               be
               compelled
               by
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Councels
               ,
               which
               presently
               are
               turned
               into
               laws
               and
               snares
               of
               souls
               .
               And
               therefore
               let
               one
               Church
               freely
               imitate
               another
               ;
               or
               let
               it
               be
               suffered
               to
               use
               its
               own
               way
               ,
               so
               that
               unity
               of
               Spirit
               be
               preserved
               in
               Faith
               and
               the
               Word
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               variety
               and
               diversity
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               Elements
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             same
             Luther
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             set
             down
             a
             Form
             of
             Celebrating
             the
             Supper
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             at
             Wittingberg
             ,
             concludes
             thus
             ,
             
               In
               quibus
               omnibus
               cavendum
               ,
               ne
               legem
               ex
               libertate
               faciaemus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               In
               all
               which
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               we
               make
               not
               a
               law
               ,
               of
               liberty
               ;
               or
               constrain
               them
               to
               sin
               ,
               who
               shall
               either
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               or
               shall
               omit
               some
               things
               ,
               so
               they
               permit
               the
               words
               of
               blessing
               to
               remain
               entire
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               act
               here
               in
               Faith.
               For
               these
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               Rites
               of
               CHRISTIANS
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               children
               of
               the
               FREE-WOMAN
               ;
               who
               may
               keep
               them
               willingly
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               having
               power
               to
               change
               them
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               as
               they
               will.
               And
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               either
               desire
               ,
               or
               establish
               ,
               any
               necessary
               Form
               ,
               as
               a
               law
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               whereby
               he
               may
               either
               ensnare
               ,
               or
               trouble
               mens
               consciences
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               read
               not
               in
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               any
               example
               of
               any
               such
               Rite
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               Romane
               Church
               .
               And
               if
               so
               be
               they
               had
               established
               any
               thing
               for
               a
               law
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               kept
               it
               ;
               
                 Quod
                 legibus
                 hic
                 obstringi
                 ,
                 nec
                 possent
                 ,
                 nec
                 debent
              
               ;
               Because
               these
               things
               neither
               could
               ,
               nor
               ought
               to
               be
               bound
               by
               Laws
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               if
               divers
               men
               shall
               use
               a
               diverse
               Rite
               ,
               let
               none
               either
               judge
               or
               contemne
               another
               ,
               but
               let
               every
               one
               abound
               in
               his
               own
               sense
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               all
               favour
               and
               judge
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               though
               for
               Forms
               we
               act
               diversly
               :
               and
               let
               each
               Rite
               please
               others
               ,
               lest
               by
               diversity
               of
               Rites
               ,
               follow
               diversity
               of
               opinions
               and
               sects
               ,
               as
               it
               came
               tō
               pass
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               For
               outward
               Rites
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               want
               them
               ,
               as
               neither
               meat
               nor
               drink
               ,
               yet
               they
               commend
               us
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               onely
               Faith
               and
               love
               commend
               us
               to
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               let
               that
               of
               Paul
               take
               place
               here
               ,
               That
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               not
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               
               but
               righteousness
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Spirt
               ;
               and
               so
               no
               Rite
               nor
               Form
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               faith
               within
               us
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             same
             form
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Wittenberg
             ,
             which
             he
             writes
             out
             for
             
               Nicholas
               Hausmannus
            
             ,
             a
             Godly
             Minister
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Which
               Copy
               ,
               either
               you
               or
               others
               may
               follow
               if
               you
               please
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               we
               willingly
               give
               place
               to
               the
               anointing
               ,
               being
               our selves
               to
               receive
               from
               you
               ,
               or
               any
               others
               ,
               more
               profitable
               things
               .
            
             These
             things
             he
             spake
             like
             a
             Christian
             indeed
             ,
             and
             we
             acknowledge
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             in
             him
             ;
             as
             in
             others
             ,
             that
             act
             these
             
             things
             peremptorily
             ,
             and
             command
             and
             inforce
             them
             by
             secular
             power
             ,
             we
             are
             sensible
             of
             the
             voice
             of
             strangers
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             strangers
             ,
             as
             are
             Theeves
             and
             Murtherers
             .
          
           
             Melancton
             also
             ,
             perswades
             certain
             Christians
             to
             unity
             ,
             who
             differed
             in
             Vniformity
             ,
             
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Seeing
               we
               do
               agree
               among
               our selves
               in
               the
               chief
               Articles
               of
               Christian
               Doctrine
               ,
               let
               us
               imbrace
               one
               another
               with
               mutual
               love
               ;
               
               and
               let
               not
               unlikeness
               ,
               and
               variety
               of
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               [
               and
               Bucer
               quoting
               this
               place
               ,
               adds
               ,
               no
               nor
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               government
               ]
               disjoyn
               our
               minds
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             all
             these
             Testimonies
             ,
             which
             these
             godly
             men
             give
             from
             the
             light
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             we
             acknowledge
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             all
             forms
             are
             to
             be
             left
             free
             ,
             to
             the
             faithful
             and
             Congregations
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             shall
             
               set
               down
            
             any
             form
             ,
             the
             Congregations
             of
             the
             faithful
             may
             use
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             please
             ;
             or
             may
             add
             ,
             or
             alter
             ,
             or
             wholly
             reject
             them
             ;
             and
             no
             Laws
             are
             to
             be
             made
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             secular
             power
             should
             inforce
             )
             to
             
               insnare
               Consciences
            
             ,
             and
             to
             infringe
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             and
             to
             straighten
             the
             Spirit
             in
             those
             in
             whom
             it
             dwels
             ,
             and
             to
             obscure
             the
             vertues
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             most
             horribly
             mistaken
             ,
             that
             now
             urge
             external
             Vniformity
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             means
             of
             Vnity
             ,
             who
             scarce
             minding
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             not
             naming
             one
             body
             ,
             one
             spirit
             ,
             one
             
               hope
               of
               calling
            
             ,
             one
             
               Lord
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Baptism
               &c.
            
             to
             make
             the
             Church
             one
             ,
             do
             earnestly
             and
             fiercely
             labour
             for
             one
             outward
             Form
             ,
             and
             Order
             ,
             one
             Directory
             ,
             one
             Confession
             ,
             one
             Catechism
             ,
             one
             Discipline
             ,
             [
             and
             to
             have
             these
             things
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             inforced
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             State
             ]
             as
             the
             onely
             means
             their
             hearts
             can
             find
             out
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Church
             one
             .
             But
             the
             Seers
             ,
             are
             blinde
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Prophets
               prophesie
               false
               things
            
             .
             For
             if
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             stand
             onely
             or
             chiefly
             in
             Vniformity
             ,
             what
             woful
             division
             will
             be
             found
             in
             it
             ?
             For
             the
             
               Fathers
               before
               the
               flood
            
             ,
             lived
             in
             one
             form
             ,
             the
             
               Fathers
               after
               the
               flood
            
             ,
             in
             another
             ;
             the
             Believers
             under
             the
             Law
             in
             an
             other
             ;
             the
             Believers
             under
             the
             Gospel
             in
             another
             ;
             yea
             these
             being
             free
             from
             all
             forms
             ,
             used
             any
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               :
               Christ
            
             himself
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             who
             both
             lived
             in
             the
             
             same
             time
             ,
             observed
             no
             Vniformity
             between
             them
             ;
             for
             Iohn
             lived
             retiredly
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             came
             neither
             eating
             nor
             drinking
             ;
             and
             Christ
             lived
             in
             the
             frequency
             of
             the
             world
             and
             did
             both
             eat
             and
             drink
             .
             And
             their
             Disciples
             observed
             no
             Vniformity
             ;
             for
             
               Iohns
               Disciples
               fasted
            
             oft
             ,
             and
             Christs
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             those
             days
             .
             Besides
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             the
             
               believing
               Iews
            
             used
             another
             form
             ,
             then
             the
             believing
             Gentiles
             :
             and
             after
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             Greek
             Church
             used
             one
             form
             ,
             the
             Latine
             another
             ;
             and
             several
             Churches
             under
             
               both
               several
               forms
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             infirmity
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             still
             uses
             some
             or
             other
             form
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             without
             all
             form
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             have
             no
             Vnity
             ,
             but
             where
             is
             Vniformity
             ,
             what
             an
             Earthquake
             of
             confusion
             and
             division
             will
             this
             make
             through
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             
               all
               ages
            
             ,
             and
             under
             all
             Gods
             own
             dispensations
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             through
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             imposed
             and
             
               inforced
               Vniformity
            
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             ,
             to
             the
             true
             Churches
             unity
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             himself
             could
             devise
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             
               true
               Church
            
             suffer
             it self
             to
             be
             reduced
             under
             this
             bondage
             again
             ,
             through
             specious
             pretences
             of
             Reformation
             ;
             but
             let
             the
             Church
             know
             ,
             it
             may
             use
             what
             forms
             seem
             good
             to
             it self
             ;
             and
             that
             its
             
               true
               unity
            
             stands
             ,
             in
             being
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             and
             one
             spirit
             ,
             &c.
             as
             hath
             been
             before
             declared
             .
             And
             thus
             onely
             ,
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             is
             one
             ;
             yea
             thus
             onely
             the
             Church
             in
             earth
             and
             heaven
             is
             one
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             faithful
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             Vniformity
             is
             to
             be
             
               kept
               out
            
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             brought
             in
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             for
             the
             preserving
             of
             peace
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             God
             might
             make
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             one
             ,
             He
             
               abolished
               the
               Laws
               of
               Commandments
               contained
               in
               Ordinances
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.15
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             God
             so
             highly
             valued
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             that
             to
             bring
             this
             about
             ,
             he
             repeals
             his
             own
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             dissolves
             his
             own
             outward
             Ordinances
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             Gods
             own
             ordaining
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             made
             void
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Churches
             unity
             :
             how
             much
             more
             any
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             outward
             rules
             of
             our
             own
             or
             other
             mens
             devising
             ?
             Let
             him
             that
             reads
             understand
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             the
             
               practical
               rules
            
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               peace
            
             ,
             that
             are
             more
             absolute
             and
             general
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             we
             hasten
             to
             the
             rules
             that
             are
             more
             special
             and
             occasional
             ,
             
             in
             case
             of
             difference
             among
             the
             faithful
             .
             In
             which
             case
             ,
             
             we
             are
             necessarily
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             consider
             ,
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             wherein
             they
             differ
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             those
             things
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             If
             they
             be
             not
             such
             things
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ;
             then
             first
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             things
             Ceremonial
             and
             Circumstantial
             ;
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             
               very
               truths
            
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             such
             ,
             wherein
             a
             Christian
             may
             for
             the
             present
             erre
             without
             
               danger
               of
               salvation
            
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             difference
             be
             in
             Circumstantial
             and
             Ceremonial
             things
             ,
             we
             should
             minde
             these
             things
             to
             preserve
             peace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             contend
             for
             vanities
             ;
             nor
             to
             trouble
             our selves
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             trifles
             ,
             and
             things
             of
             no
             weight
             or
             moment
             at
             all
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             us
             in
             these
             days
             ,
             that
             the
             
               ancient
               Christians
            
             should
             so
             earnestly
             contend
             about
             the
             day
             ,
             on
             which
             Easter
             ,
             as
             they
             called
             it
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             celebrated
             ,
             and
             upon
             difference
             herein
             ,
             should
             divide
             into
             Sects
             as
             they
             did
             ;
             seeing
             there
             always
             shone
             light
             enough
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             declare
             this
             to
             be
             a
             slight
             circumstance
             not
             worth
             the
             minding
             .
             The
             Apostle
             exhorts
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             to
             strive
             together
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             no
             where
             for
             the
             form
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             ought
             not
             ,
             for
             
               contrary
               mindedness
               in
               these
            
             things
             ,
             to
             avoid
             
               Christian
               converse
            
             and
             communnion
             with
             one
             another
             ;
             for
             strangeness
             of
             Christians
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             both
             breeds
             and
             increases
             suspitions
             and
             jealousies
             ,
             &
             causes
             ,
             that
             we
             harbour
             hard
             thoughts
             ,
             brother
             against
             brother
             ,
             and
             it
             takes
             away
             all
             opportunities
             of
             conference
             ,
             and
             of
             understanding
             and
             perswading
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             these
             things
             ,
             whereof
             neither
             commend
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             condemn
             one
             another
             :
             for
             to
             condemn
             one
             another
             for
             every
             difference
             in
             judgement
             ,
             produces
             
               innumerable
               Sects
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             then
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             destructive
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             it
             ;
             seeing
             such
             deadly
             enmity
             arises
             among
             Sects
             as
             we
             see
             by
             daily
             experience
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             that
             
               rash
               judgement
            
             ,
             that
             produces
             these
             Sects
             ,
             is
             the
             
               great
               enemy
            
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             
               great
               advancer
            
             of
             the
             Devils
             work
             of
             division
             .
          
           
           
             
             4.
             
             Let
             us
             know
             ,
             wherein
             the
             essence
             of
             Gods
             Kingdom
             stands
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             righteousness
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             &c.
             and
             not
             in
             
               outward
               Ceremonies
            
             and
             Orders
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             power
             and
             substance
             of
             Gods
             Kingdom
             is
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             contented
             ,
             though
             there
             's
             a
             difference
             in
             form
             and
             circumstances
             .
             Let
             us
             take
             careful
             heed
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             power
             and
             substance
             of
             godliness
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             the
             form
             and
             circumstance
             .
             The
             
               highest
               good
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             
               salvation
               in
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             the
             end
             of
             all
             gifts
             ,
             given
             to
             all
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
            
             is
             to
             bring
             us
             all
             to
             the
             
               unity
               of
               the
               faith
               and
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             And
             if
             so
             be
             that
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             with
             other
             things
             ;
             yea
             ,
             all
             other
             things
             are
             to
             give
             way
             to
             this
             .
             Where
             the
             
               heavenly
               things
               themselves
            
             are
             present
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             in
             these
             dayes
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
             ,
             to
             contend
             about
             the
             shadows
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
             5.
             
             In
             case
             men
             differ
             in
             judgement
             ,
             in
             these
             circumstantial
             things
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             in
             present
             power
             ,
             ought
             take
             care
             especial
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             do
             not
             entertain
             men
             into
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             
             that
             are
             onely
             of
             
               one
               judgement
            
             :
             but
             that
             every
             one
             to
             whom
             the
             keys
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             are
             given
             ,
             may
             have
             
               free
               liberty
            
             to
             go
             in
             and
             out
             ,
             and
             finde
             pasture
             .
             It
             is
             a
             most
             Antichristian
             thing
             to
             make
             another
             key
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             true
             Church
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             Christ
             hath
             given
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             will
             soon
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             Christs
             keys
             will
             not
             be
             sufficient
             without
             mans
             also
             ;
             yea
             ,
             soon
             it
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             mans
             key
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             without
             Christs
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             reckoned
             sufficient
             for
             men
             to
             be
             believers
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             received
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             unless
             they
             also
             conform
             to
             the
             judgements
             of
             such
             and
             such
             men
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             of
             their
             judgements
             ,
             will
             be
             enough
             to
             make
             them
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             destitute
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             by
             making
             another
             key
             to
             Gods
             Kingdom
             ,
             besides
             the
             key
             that
             Christ
             hath
             given
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             
               let
               in
            
             those
             that
             should
             be
             
               kept
               out
            
             ,
             and
             
               keep
               out
            
             those
             that
             should
             be
             
               let
               in
            
             ;
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             avoided
             as
             extreamly
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             They
             must
             take
             care
             that
             they
             do
             not
             prefer
             Christians
             to
             places
             of
             
               publike
               Ministry
            
             and
             imployment
             ,
             that
             are
             onely
             of
             
               one
               
               judgement
            
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             dispose
             of
             them
             alike
             ,
             to
             godly
             men
             ,
             of
             either
             judgement
             ;
             lest
             otherwise
             ,
             many
             smell
             the
             design
             of
             Antichrist
             underneath
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             
               that
               none
               shall
               buy
               ,
               or
               sell
               ,
               or
               have
               any
               place
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             or
             Universities
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             have
             taken
             a
             certain
             mark
             into
             their
             foreheads
             and
             
               right
               hands
            
             .
             And
             though
             the
             outward
             mark
             of
             the
             mystery
             may
             change
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               inward
               minde
            
             and
             meaning
             of
             it
             doth
             not
             change
             with
             the
             change
             of
             form
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             one
             sort
             of
             Christians
             be
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             as
             members
             ,
             
             or
             preferr'd
             as
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             more
             then
             another
             ,
             much
             less
             is
             
               one
               party
            
             to
             be
             destroyed
             for
             another
             ;
             for
             thus
             would
             Satan
             also
             be
             a
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             who
             would
             destroy
             Christs
             Kingdom
             to
             exalt
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             possess
             all
             quietly
             and
             alone
             :
             but
             Christs
             way
             is
             to
             reconcile
             those
             that
             differ
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             
               of
               twain
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               one
               new
               man
               in
               himself
               .
            
             And
             so
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             Christ
             ,
             if
             we
             seek
             to
             bring
             both
             into
             one
             ,
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             destroy
             either
             ,
             by
             force
             .
          
           
             These
             Rules
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             as
             means
             of
             peace
             ,
             if
             the
             things
             be
             circumstantial
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             they
             be
             
               very
               truths
            
             ,
             wherein
             Christians
             differ
             ,
             yet
             such
             ,
             
             wherein
             they
             may
             erre
             ,
             without
             danger
             of
             salvation
             ,
             then
             these
             Rules
             are
             of
             use
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             hear
             them
             speak
             their
             judgements
             ,
             with
             freedom
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             condemn
             them
             ,
             unheard
             ;
             for
             thus
             mayst
             thou
             soon
             condemn
             the
             innocent
             ,
             and
             make
             thy self
             guilty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             understand
             fully
             ,
             what
             thy
             adversary
             means
             ,
             before
             thou
             contend
             against
             him
             ;
             lest
             if
             thou
             want
             this
             wisdom
             and
             patience
             ,
             thou
             oppose
             not
             so
             much
             his
             judgement
             ,
             as
             thy
             own
             conceit
             .
             Much
             better
             is
             it
             ,
             calmly
             to
             hear
             a
             mans
             minde
             ,
             from
             himself
             ,
             then
             hastily
             to
             guesse
             at
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             conclude
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             before
             thou
             hast
             heard
             him
             speak
             .
             If
             thou
             canst
             but
             have
             patience
             to
             hear
             him
             relate
             his
             own
             minde
             ,
             perhaps
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             understand
             ,
             it
             differs
             little
             from
             thy
             own
             ,
             in
             substance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Reproach
             not
             any
             thing
             thy
             adversary
             speakes
             ,
             with
             this
             ,
             
               That
               thou
               never
               heardest
               it
               before
               :
            
             for
             this
             may
             not
             so
             much
             discover
             
             his
             error
             ,
             as
             thy
             ignorance
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             seems
             to
             thee
             a
             
               new
               error
            
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             truly
             examined
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             may
             prove
             an
             
               old
               truth
            
             .
             And
             if
             thou
             wilt
             needs
             condemn
             whatever
             savours
             of
             novelty
             how
             shall
             the
             truth
             we
             yet
             know
             not
             ,
             be
             
               brought
               in
            
             ;
             or
             the
             errors
             ,
             that
             yet
             remain
             with
             us
             ,
             be
             
               purged
               o
               ut
            
             ?
          
           
             4
             Be
             not
             
               over
               confident
            
             in
             what
             thou
             holdest
             ,
             upon
             thy
             own
             judgement
             ,
             or
             other
             mens
             ,
             strengthened
             from
             
               multitude
               ,
               custom
            
             and
             antiquity
             ;
             for
             men
             have
             erred
             most
             grossely
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             thought
             themselves
             most
             certain
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
               Prove
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
             It
             is
             much
             better
             to
             hold
             fast
             the
             truth
             ,
             upon
             clear
             grounds
             from
             the
             word
             ,
             then
             upon
             the
             strongest
             presumptions
             of
             thy
             own
             heart
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             these
             differences
             make
             the
             word
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             not
             men
             .
             The
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             is
             the
             sole
             and
             perfect
             Judge
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
             one
             said
             well
             ,
             
               Qui
               ponit
               legem
               judicem
               ,
               ponit
               Deum
               qui
               autem
               addit
               hominem
               ,
               addit
               &
               bestiam
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             makes
             the
             Law
             Judge
             ,
             makes
             God
             Judge
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             makes
             man
             Judge
             ,
             makes
             a
             beast
             Judge
             ;
             
               For
               every
               man
               is
               brutish
               in
               his
               knowledge
               :
            
             And
             then
             only
             are
             we
             sure
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             the
             word
             of
             God
             for
             it
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             sufficient
             to
             take
             the
             word
             in
             any
             fashion
             ,
             for
             Iudge
             in
             these
             matters
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             necessarily
             attain
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             teaching
             of
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             seeing
             we
             see
             so
             many
             differences
             of
             judgements
             among
             men
             ,
             that
             make
             use
             alike
             of
             the
             same
             outward
             word
             for
             their
             rule
             .
             Now
             though
             all
             have
             the
             same
             outward
             word
             ,
             yet
             all
             are
             not
             of
             one
             minde
             ,
             except
             they
             attain
             to
             
               one
               Spirit
            
             ;
             for
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             that
             only
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               knows
               the
               things
               of
               God
            
             :
             Neither
             doth
             mans
             sense
             ,
             or
             reason
             ,
             understand
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             
               the
               spirituall
               man
               judgeth
               all
               things
               .
            
             And
             hence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             onely
             judge
             aright
             of
             divine
             truths
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             we
             can
             onely
             judge
             aright
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             interpreter
             of
             it
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             thou
             canst
             not
             prevail
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             agree
             with
             thee
             ,
             wherein
             he
             differs
             ;
             then
             observe
             that
             moderate
             and
             Christian
             rule
             of
             Paul
             ;
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               As
               many
               as
               be
               perfect
               ,
               be
               thus
               minded
            
             ;
             
             
               if
               any
               be
               otherwise
               minded
               ,
               God
               shall
               also
               reveal
               this
               to
               him
               :
            
             And
             so
             let
             us
             wait
             with
             patience
             ,
             till
             God
             of
             his
             
               good
               pleasure
            
             shall
             please
             to
             teach
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             teach
             us
             ;
             
             because
             ,
             without
             this
             teaching
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             know
             it
             aright
             ,
             though
             thou
             teach
             him
             never
             so
             much
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             When
             in
             many
             inconsiderable
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             we
             cannot
             agree
             with
             many
             that
             are
             truly
             faithfull
             ,
             nor
             they
             with
             us
             ;
             let
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             Pauls
             rule
             ,
             leave
             the
             
               finall
               judgement
            
             of
             these
             things
             to
             the
             due
             time
             appointed
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             Paul
             hath
             said
             ,
             —
             
               Iudge
               nothing
               before
               the
               time
            
             :
             And
             if
             you
             ask
             ,
             what
             time
             this
             is
             ?
             Christ
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               If
               any
               one
               bear
               my
               word
               ,
               and
               believe
               not
               ,
               I
               judge
               him
               not
               ;
               but
               the
               word
               that
               I
               have
               spoken
               the
               same
               shall
               judge
               him
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             For
             the
             things
             of
             God
             are
             so
             far
             beyond
             the
             
               sense
               ,
               reason
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               judgement
            
             and
             discerning
             of
             all
             the
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             the
             purest
             things
             are
             reckoned
             vile
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             carnal
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             highest
             things
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             but
             conceits
             or
             errors
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             fit
             ,
             that
             the
             judgement
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             far
             beyond
             
               humane
               comprehension
            
             ,
             should
             be
             deferred
             to
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             
               Gods
               judgement
            
             being
             better
             in
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             then
             in
             ours
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             case
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             wherein
             we
             differ
             ,
             be
             such
             as
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             without
             beleeving
             which
             ,
             men
             can
             have
             no
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             even
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Hear
             them
             speak
             ,
             and
             be
             rather
             confident
             ,
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             will
             prevail
             over
             their
             error
             ,
             then
             fearfull
             ,
             that
             their
             error
             will
             prevail
             against
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             so
             strive
             not
             ,
             for
             secular
             power
             ,
             to
             shut
             up
             mens
             mouths
             ,
             and
             to
             restrain
             mens
             writings
             ,
             though
             they
             speak
             and
             print
             things
             that
             seem
             never
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             For
             if
             men
             have
             not
             liberty
             to
             divulge
             their
             doctrines
             publikely
             ,
             they
             will
             spread
             them
             privately
             ,
             to
             infect
             and
             corrupt
             many
             ,
             ere
             it
             can
             be
             known
             or
             prevented
             ;
             and
             if
             men
             vent
             errors
             publikely
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             as
             publick
             liberty
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             truth
             ;
             I
             doubt
             not
             the
             success
             of
             the
             truth
             against
             it
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             
               belong
               to
               God.
            
             And
             it
             is
             the
             only
             
               Gospel
               way
            
             ,
             to
             conquer
             error
             by
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             all
             humane
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             devilish
             doctrines
             ,
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               ministration
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             mighty
             ,
             that
             all
             false
             teachers
             and
             false
             doctrines
             ,
             must
             needs
             
               fall
               down
            
             before
             it
             ;
             seeing
             ,
             
               stronger
               is
               that
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               that
               spirit
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             which
             is
             its
             own
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             devils
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             have
             given
             already
             ,
             such
             proof
             of
             its
             power
             ,
             in
             
             former
             times
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             world
             lay
             in
             horrible
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             error
             ,
             &
             
               darkness
               covered
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               gross
               darkness
               the
               people
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Gospel
             alone
             without
             any
             conjunction
             of
             earthly
             power
             ,
             of
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             with
             it
             ,
             did
             binde
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             his
             possessions
             and
             dominions
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             all
             false
             Religions
             ,
             men
             had
             received
             from
             their
             fore-fathers
             ,
             through
             many
             generations
             ;
             and
             changed
             the
             
               manners
               ,
               customes
               ,
               opinions
               ,
               Religions
               ,
            
             and
             very
             natures
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             utterly
             dispelled
             errrors
             and
             heresies
             of
             all
             sorts
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             hath
             already
             given
             such
             large
             testimony
             of
             its
             power
             ,
             and
             made
             so
             great
             a
             conquest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             wholly
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             devil
             ;
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             now
             so
             doubt
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             suffer
             no
             man
             ,
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             likes
             us
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             indeed
             agreeable
             to
             the
             word
             ;
             as
             if
             error
             should
             have
             now
             gotten
             more
             power
             ,
             to
             make
             void
             the
             word
             ,
             then
             the
             world
             power
             to
             make
             void
             error
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             if
             the
             word
             be
             suffered
             ,
             to
             have
             free
             passage
             ,
             I
             dare
             rest
             on
             that
             alone
             (
             and
             so
             dare
             all
             ,
             that
             have
             felt
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             hearts
             )
             for
             the
             conquering
             and
             destroying
             ,
             all
             errors
             and
             Heresies
             whatsoever
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God.
             And
             now
             it
             would
             be
             profitable
             to
             hear
             what
             some
             other
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             walked
             in
             the
             same
             light
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             have
             said
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             Zuinglius
             (
             in
             his
             book
             ,
             
             quoted
             in
             the
             margent
             )
             speaks
             thus
             ,
             
               
                 Haec
                 unica
                 ,
                 eaque
                 sola
                 via
                 est
                 ,
                 qua
                 ad
                 concordiam
                 proxime
                 perveniri
                 potest
                 ,
              
               &c.
               that
               is
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               one
               and
               only
               way
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               most
               suddenly
               attain
               to
               concord
               ;
               if
               whatsoever
               things
               may
               be
               ,
               or
               are
               commonly
               said
               for
               any
               opinion
               ,
               or
               against
               it
               ,
               be
               freely
               propounded
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               people
               be
               allowed
               ,
               free
               judgement
               in
               all
               these
               things
               .
               For
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               the
               God
               of
               discord
               ,
               but
               of
               peace
               ,
               nevers
               suffers
               those
               who
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               his
               spirit
               ,
               to
               erre
               or
               be
               deceived
               .
               And
               if
               this
               way
               were
               observed
               ,
               we
               should
               shortly
               see
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               enjoying
               sweet
               peace
               and
               concord
               .
               But
               now
               as
               often
               as
               there
               are
               some
               Princes
               and
               Cities
               ,
               that
               would
               have
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               free
               to
               all
               ,
               presenly
               there
               are
               others
               that
               would
               stop
               and
               hinder
               the
               course
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               there
               must
               needs
               arise
               great
               discords
               and
               dissentions
               .
               And
               hence
               I
               would
               have
               you
               judge
               whether
               you
               or
               we
               ,
               are
               departed
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               doctrine
               of
               it
               .
               For
               we
               suffer
               those
               
               writings
               that
               proceed
               as
               well
               from
               you
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               Papists
               ,
               to
               be
               openly
               and
               freely
               read
               ,
               and
               read
               again
               ;
               and
               the
               evils
               which
               are
               taught
               in
               them
               ,
               we
               slay
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               you
               think
               ,
               all
               this
               business
               may
               be
               dispatched
               ,
               with
               PUBLICK
               EDICTS
               AND
               COMMANDS
               .
               And
               therefore
               do
               you
               be
               judge
               ,
               whose
               cause
               is
               most
               to
               be
               suspected
               ;
               ours
               ,
               who
               suffer
               the
               doctrine
               of
               our
               adversaries
               to
               be
               published
               in
               our
               Churches
               ,
               and
               overthrow
               them
               by
               the
               word
               :
               or
               yours
               ,
               who
               reproach
               our
               doctrine
               before
               the
               simple
               people
               ,
               as
               heretical
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               by
               your
               good
               will
               ,
               neither
               suffering
               them
               to
               read
               it
               nor
               understand
               it
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             he
             .
          
           
             Luther
             also
             ,
             
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Frederick
             and
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Dukes
            
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             speaking
             against
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             he
             cals
             
               Spiritus
               Alstetinus
            
             ,
             a
             
               proud
               ,
               haughty
               ,
               enthusiastical
            
             spirit
             ,
             that
             despised
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             cross
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             low
             things
             ,
             not
             worth
             their
             minding
             ,
             and
             gloried
             in
             
               strange
               Revelations
            
             ,
             and
             
               superlative
               holiness
            
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             above
             other
             believers
             :
             And
             these
             enemies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             especially
             were
             gathered
             together
             in
             Alsteta
             ;
             and
             Luther
             writes
             to
             the
             Dukes
             ,
             in
             whose
             Province
             this
             Town
             was
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             touching
             them
             :
             
               Quod
               vèro
               praesentis
               interest
               negotii
            
             ,
             
             
               nolim
               ab
               illustrissimis
               D.
               V.
               praedicandi
               officium
               praecludi
               cuiquam
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             is
             ,
             But
             for
             
               what
               pertains
               to
               our
               present
               business
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               office
               of
               preaching
               should
               be
            
             denyed
             to
             any
             ,
             by
             your
             most
             
               illustrious
               Lordships
            
             ;
             but
             let
             there
             be
             granted
             to
             them
             
               free
               Liberty
            
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             exhibite
             the
             best
             proof
             of
             their
             learning
             .
             For
             I
             said
             ,
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               It
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               that
               there
               must
               be
               sects
            
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             must
             strive
             ,
             and
             wage
             war
             in
             camps
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             evident
             in
             Psa.
             67.
             that
             the
             Evangelists
             are
             called
             Armies
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             in
             the
             Psalms
             is
             called
             more
             then
             once
             ,
             the
             
               King
               of
               Armies
            
             .
             Now
             if
             their
             spirit
             be
             a
             right
             and
             approved
             spirit
             ,
             it
             will
             easily
             subsist
             before
             us
             without
             all
             fear
             :
             and
             so
             if
             our
             spirit
             be
             right
             ,
             as
             we
             hope
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             fear
             neither
             them
             ,
             not
             any
             body
             else
             .
             But
             if
             they
             transgress
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             contain
             their
             hands
             ,
             but
             will
             do
             their
             work
             with
             violence
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             your
             most
             
               Illustrious
               Lordships
            
             ,
             when
             they
             grow
             fierce
             and
             seditious
             ,
             to
             repress
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             banish
             them
             out
             of
             your
             
             Dominions
             ;
             saying
             ,
             we
             will
             easily
             grant
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             fight
             with
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             the
             proving
             and
             examining
             which
             is
             true
             Doctrine
             :
             but
             we
             will
             restrain
             the
             fierceness
             of
             your
             spirits
             ,
             and
             contain
             your
             hands
             ;
             for
             these
             things
             belong
             to
             our
             Magistracie
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             that
             will
             not
             herein
             obey
             ,
             let
             them
             depart
             the
             Country
             :
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             we
             who
             are
             Ministers
             of
             the
             word
             may
             preach
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             do
             no
             violence
             ;
             and
             Daniel
             hath
             witnessed
             ,
             that
             
               Antichrist
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               without
               hands
            
             ;
             And
             Isaiah
             saith
             ,
             that
             Christ
             shall
             fight
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             with
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               the
               rod
               of
               his
               lips
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Also
             
               Albertus
               ,
               Duke
            
             of
             Borussia
             ,
             
             when
             the
             great
             controversie
             fell
             out
             ,
             between
             
               Andreas
               Osiander
            
             ,
             and
             Morlinus
             ,
             and
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             touching
             the
             Righteousness
             whereby
             a
             Christian
             is
             made
             righteous
             before
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             forbid
             either
             side
             ,
             either
             the
             Pulpit
             or
             Press
             ;
             but
             left
             them
             free
             to
             both
             alike
             ,
             and
             desired
             them
             to
             forbear
             reproaches
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             
             and
             to
             debate
             the
             business
             quietly
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Likewise
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             
             in
             a
             certain
             exhortation
             of
             theirs
             ,
             to
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             the
             zeal
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             subscribed
             by
             Procopius
             and
             Conradus
             ,
             
             and
             other
             Captains
             of
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             have
             these
             words
             ;
             They
             say
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Papists
             )
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             heard
             ,
             in
             confessing
             our
             faith
             .
             Now
             ,
             how
             may
             that
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             since
             Christ
             heard
             the
             devil
             ,
             as
             is
             written
             ,
             Mat.
             4
             ?
             And
             they
             are
             not
             better
             then
             Christ
             nor
             we
             worse
             then
             the
             devil
             .
             If
             they
             be
             righteous
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             truth
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             we
             be
             unrighteous
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             fear
             ?
             since
             the
             truth
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             falshood
             ;
             and
             Zorobabel
             declared
             ,
             That
             
               truth
               is
               of
               all
               things
               the
               most
               mighty
               ,
               and
               overcometh
               all
               things
               .
            
             For
             Christ
             is
             the
             truth
             ,
             
             John
             14.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
            
             ;
             and
             the
             devil
             is
             the
             father
             of
             lyes
             ,
             John
             8.
             
             Therefore
             if
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Priests
             have
             the
             truth
             ,
             let
             them
             overcome
             us
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             but
             if
             they
             have
             lyes
             ,
             then
             they
             cannot
             long
             abide
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             presumption
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             exhort
             and
             beseech
             ,
             all
             the
             Imperial
             Cities
             ,
             all
             
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Noble-men
               ,
               rich
               ,
               poor
               ,
            
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             write
             hereof
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             may
             be
             some
             means
             made
             ,
             how
             
             we
             may
             commune
             with
             you
             safely
             ,
             and
             friendly
             ,
             at
             some
             such
             place
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             fit
             ,
             both
             for
             you
             and
             us
             :
             and
             bring
             with
             you
             your
             Bishops
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             and
             our
             Teachers
             fight
             together
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             hear
             them
             ;
             and
             let
             not
             one
             overcome
             the
             other
             by
             violence
             or
             
               false
               subtilty
            
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             &c.
             
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             let
             mens
             Doctrine
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             convinced
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             presently
             to
             be
             silenced
             ,
             and
             subdued
             by
             force
             .
          
           
             Now
             secondly
             ,
             
             if
             upon
             hearing
             and
             debating
             things
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             it
             shall
             clearly
             appear
             ,
             that
             our
             adversaries
             hold
             such
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             false
             and
             erroneous
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             reckoned
             believers
             and
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hold
             them
             ;
             not
             can
             retain
             those
             Doctrines
             ,
             without
             
               unvoidable
               damnation
            
             ;
             then
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             hath
             Authority
             from
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             do
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               To
               condemn
               the
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               excommunicate
               their
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             ought
             to
             condemn
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             eternal
             and
             unchangeable
             ,
             and
             most
             clear
             and
             certain
             truth
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             heard
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             delivered
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             
               faith
               once
               given
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             and
             never
             to
             be
             altered
             .
             And
             so
             to
             tell
             the
             people
             ,
             what
             Doctrine
             it
             is
             ;
             even
             such
             ,
             as
             carries
             in
             it
             an
             utter
             enmity
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             death
             and
             damnation
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             are
             to
             
               take
               heed
            
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             love
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             would
             void
             eternall
             death
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             Christ
             condemned
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             and
             bid
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Beware
               of
               them
            
             ;
             and
             Paul
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Hymeneus
             and
             Philetus
             ,
             which
             did
             
               e●t
               as
               a
               canker
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Church
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             may
             also
             excommunicate
             the
             Person
             ;
             
             yea
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             be
             silent
             and
             not
             seduce
             others
             ;
             seeing
             believers
             
             〈…〉
             have
             no
             true
             〈…〉
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             the
             true
             communion
             of
             the
             faithfull
             stands
             .
             Wherefore
             such
             p●●sons
             may
             justly
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             But
             herein
             also
             ,
             these
             Rules
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
          
           
             
             1.
             
             That
             this
             censure
             be
             not
             proceeded
             to
             ,
             for
             every
             varying
             from
             the
             truth
             (
             as
             is
             already
             said
             )
             but
             for
             denying
             such
             truths
             ,
             or
             holding
             such
             errors
             ,
             as
             make
             a
             man
             incapable
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             be
             not
             done
             ,
             till
             all
             other
             wayes
             have
             been
             tryed
             ,
             to
             reclaim
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             not
             by
             two
             or
             three
             persons
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             or
             communion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             it
             be
             done
             ,
             not
             by
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             by
             Christs
             Authority
             ,
             who
             is
             alwayes
             present
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             that
             body
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             be
             done
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             humane
             Passion
             or
             violence
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             who
             is
             alwayes
             present
             among
             believers
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             those
             members
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             Excommunication
             thus
             regulated
             ,
             is
             the
             last
             punishment
             the
             Church
             can
             inflict
             ,
             
             by
             the
             warrant
             and
             authority
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             it
             cannot
             imprison
             any
             ,
             or
             banish
             them
             ,
             or
             fine
             them
             ,
             or
             put
             them
             to
             death
             :
             for
             we
             must
             not
             expound
             that
             place
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               Hareticum
               hominem
               devita
            
             ,
             as
             
               Hugo
               Charensis
            
             did
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             Heretike
             out
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             but
             him
             that
             is
             a
             Heretike
             ,
             we
             must
             avoid
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             kill
             ;
             the
             former
             being
             Christs
             rule
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             Antichrists
             .
          
           
             Now
             these
             things
             have
             I
             spoken
             and
             propounded
             to
             the
             faithfull
             and
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             wherever
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             shall
             cast
             this
             Book
             ,
             which
             may
             travel
             farther
             on
             this
             errand
             ,
             then
             
               weak
               flesh
            
             can
             do
             :
             and
             I
             so
             propound
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             ready
             ,
             my self
             ,
             to
             hear
             from
             any
             what
             they
             can
             propound
             in
             more
             light
             
             〈…〉
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             they
             will
             ye●
             〈…〉
             over
             and
             preserve
             Peace
             and
             Vnity
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             The
             desire
             of
             which
             ,
             through
             Gods
             goodness
             ,
             is
             much
             stronger
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             then
             any
             
               private
               interest
            
             or
             respect
             of
             mine
             own
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A37502-e4410
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             
               ●cclesia
               Regi●a
               misericordiae
               ,
               cujus
               viscera
               sunt
               merae
               miserationes
               &
               remissiones
               peccatorum
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cito
               vos
               omnes
               ,
               ut
               respondeatis
               mihi
               coram
               Attissimo
               &
               justissimo
               Iudice
               ,
               post
               paucos
               annos
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A37502-e8020
           
             The
             peace
             propounded
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Not
             between
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             between
             the
             carnal
             and
             spiritual
             children
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             Christians
             make
             up
             the
             body
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Carnal
             Christians
             the
             body
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Peace
             between
             the
             children
             of
             p●ace
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             right
             Church
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             differs
             from
             the
             Churches
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             true
             Church
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             though
             spiritual
             and
             invisible
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             be
             joyned
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             though
             invisible
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Christ
             the
             head
             ,
             a
             great
             mystery
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             just
             such
             a
             body
             as
             Christ
             is
             a
             Head.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             lies
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             Church
             is
             one
             body
             .
          
           
             This
             one
             body
             comprehends
             Believers
             of
             all
             Ages
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             sorts
             .
          
           
             Many
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             from
             the
             Churches
             unity
             of
             body
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Who
             break
             this
             bond
             of
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             Church
             is
             one
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Who
             break
             ●his
             bond
             of
             Unity
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             right
             Church
             have
             one
             hope
             of
             their
             calling
             .
          
           
             Who
             break
             this
             bond
             of
             Unity
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             Church
             hath
             one
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Who
             break
             this
             bond
             of
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             .
          
           
             The
             Assemblies
             vote
             for
             their
             government
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             Church
             hath
             one
             faith
             .
          
           
             Unity
             of
             faith
             preserves
             peace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Notwithstanding
             diversity
             of
             inward
             gifts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Notwithstanding
             diversity
             of
             outward
             works
             .
          
           
             Who
             break
             this
             bond
             of
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             .
          
           
             Who
             break
             this
             bond
             of
             Unity
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             Church
             hath
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             Father
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             is
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             Where
             all
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Alike
             dear
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Alike
             dear
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             This
             one
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Above
             you
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Through
             you
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Who
             break
             this
             bond
             of
             Unity
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             other
             bond
             of
             the
             Churches
             unity
             besides
             these
             seven
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             wicked
             thing
             to
             cry
             up
             Uniformity
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             this
             Unity
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             union
             which
             God
             hath
             wrought
             among
             Believers
             ,
             should
             be
             preserved
             in
             the
             communion
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             with
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             To
             preserve
             that
             peace
             among
             our selves
             we
             have
             in
             Christ.
             1.
             
             We
             must
             know
             some
             things
             otherwise
             then
             we
             do
             .
          
           
             Particularly
             the
             Churches
             Government
             .
             Church
             government
             two
             fold
             .
          
           
             Immediate
             ,
             Mediate
             .
          
           
             Gods
             immediate
             government
             two
             fold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             government
             of
             his
             special
             providence
             .
          
           
             
               Ego
               saepe
               certas
               rationes
               conatus
               sum
               Deo
               praescribere
               ,
               quibus
               uteretur
               ,
               in
               administratione
               ecclesiae
               ,
               &c.
            
             Luther
             .
             
               in
               Gen
            
             39
             tom
             .
             6.
             fol.
             542.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             Government
             of
             his
             spiritual
             presence
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             never
             wanted
             this
             two-fold
             Government
             of
             God
             in
             any
             Age.
             
          
           
             It
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             are
             so
             busie
             about
             outward
             orders
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             themselves
             acquainted
             with
             inward
             temptations
             .
          
           
             The
             mediate
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             Christs
             ,
             and
             not
             Mans.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             mediate
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             particulars
             contained
             in
             this
             mediate
             Government
             .
          
           
             Church-power
             given
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             alike
             .
          
           
             Math.
             16.19
             .
             explained
             .
          
           
             The
             Keys
             ,
             given
             to
             all
             tha●
             have
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             Keyes
             are
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             power
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             power
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.8
             .
             —
             13.10
             
          
           
             Christs
             power
             extends
             it self
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             but
             no
             further
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             the
             only
             outward
             instrument
             of
             Church
             power
             .
          
           
             
               Christiani
               eo
               verbo
               ,
               &
               non
               alio
               regi
               debent
               ,
               quo
               Christiani
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               liberi
               à
               peccatis
               siunt
               ;
               hoc
               est
               ,
               solo
               Evangelio
               Dei
               puro
               ,
               sine
               additionibus
               Conciliorum
               ,
               Doctorum
               ,
               Patrum
               ,
               &c.
            
             Luther
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Carol
             Ducem
             Subaudiae
             tom
             .
             7.
             f.
             483.
             
          
           
             
               Quae
               ergo
               insanta
               est
               .
               spontance
               bonos
               urgere
               legibus
               malorum
               ?
               Sunt
               uon
               parum
               multi
               ,
               leves
               &
               futiles
               homunciones
               ,
               putantes
               rem
               Evangelicam
               gladio
               &
               pugnis
               esse
               promovendam
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
               Reputatè
               animo
               ,
               quo
               gladio
               ipse
               Papatum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             What
             the
             Church
             can
             do
             through
             the
             power
             it
             hath
             received
             from
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1
             It
             can
             convene
             and
             meet
             together
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             can
             appoint
             its
             own
             orders
             .
          
           
             Rules
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             Churches
             appointing
             its
             Orders
             .
          
           
             
               Nunquid
               Ecclesia
               per
               mundum
               gubernanda
               est
               ,
               &
               non
               potius
               contra
               morem
               mundi
               ,
               eo
               quod
               scriptum
               est
               ,
               nolite
               consormari
               huic
               seculo
               ?
            
             Jo.
             Gers.
             Decl.
             Viror
             .
             Ecclesiast
             ,
          
           
             The
             carnal
             Church
             minds
             outward
             Orders
             more
             then
             the
             power
             of
             godliness
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             to
             appoint
             Orders
             for
             its
             Officers
             ,
             and
             not
             its
             Officers
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             chuse
             its
             Officers
             .
          
           
             What
             Officers
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             chuse
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Who
             chuses
             them
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Hi
               profecto
               non
               venient
               in
               concilium
               ,
               ut
               judicentur
               ab
               ali●s
               ,
               ut
               emendent
               ea
               quae
               ipsorummet
               conscientia
               ,
               adeoque
               totus
               mundus
               emendanda
               esse
               clamat
               ,
               sed
               omnes
               alios
               jud●care
               &
               subjugare
               ;
               suam
               illam
               potentiam
               retinere
               ;
               &
               quicquid
               ipsorum
               obstat
               libidini
               conculcare
               ,
               è
               medio
               tollere
               conabuntur
               .
            
             Bullinger
             .
             Ep
             ad
             Edward
             sext
             .
          
           
             Tindal
             .
             Practise
             of
             Popish
             Prel
             .
             p.
             344.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Can
               call
               its
               Councels
            
             .
          
           
             Certain
             reasons
             why
             the
             true
             Church
             may
             very
             well
             want
             a
             Councel
             .
          
           
             
               Nam
               quid
               expectemus
               ex
               generalium
               Conciliorum
               determinationibus
               ,
               docent
               ●os
               proxima
               aliquot
               seculorum
               exempla
               ,
               jam
               ind
               .
               ab
               an●is
               quandragintis
               aut
               amplius
               .
               Quo
               enim
               crebriora
               cei●re
               concilia
               ,
               tanto
               magis
               invaluit
               superstitio
               ,
               &
               error
               in
               doctrina
               ,
               abusus
               in
               ritibus
               ,
               superbia
               ,
               luxuries
               ,
               avaritia
               ,
               omnisque
               corurptio
               in
               docentibus
               ,
               vel
               sacerdotibus
               ,
               denique
               soedissima
               omnis
               disciplinae
               obliteratio
               .
            
             Bulling
             .
             Epist
             ad
             Edvard
             .
             Sextum
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Rules
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             calling
             a
             Councel
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ex
                 ejusmodi
                 coetu
              
               .
               i.e.
               
                 fidelium
                 ,
                 delig●ndi
                 erunt
                 h●mines
                 ad
                 concilium
                 ;
                 hoc
                 v●ro
                 esset
                 pulcherrimum
                 conciliū
                 ,
                 q●od
                 ab
                 ipso
                 Spiritu
                 Sancto
                 regeretur
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 hanc
                 sententiam
                 &
                 Lyra
                 scriptum
                 reliquit
                 ,
                 Ecclesiam
                 nō
                 aestimandam
                 esse
                 ex
                 summis
                 illis
                 ,
                 aut
                 spiritualibus
                 ordinibus
                 ,
                 sed
                 ex
                 verè
                 credentibus
                 .
              
               Luth.
               Libel
               .
               de
               notis
               verae
               Eccles
               .
               tom
               .
               7.
               f.
               152.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             to
             keep
             it self
             distinct
             from
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             its
             own
             power
             ,
             for
             its
             own
             affairs
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             is
             not
             to
             force
             men
             unto
             it
             against
             their
             wils
             .
          
           
             
               Ea
               est
               Ecclesiae
               natura
               ,
               ut
               nusquam
               magis
               requiratur
               interna
               persuasio
               .
               Nam
               &
               ad
               fidem
               nemo
               co
               gi
               potest
               invitus
               ,
               &
               Deus
               toto
               se
               corde
               vult
               amari
               ,
               &
               denique
               hypocrisis
               peccatum
               est
               imprimis
               Deo
               exosum
               .
               Quo
               fit
               ,
               ut
               toto
               Ecclesiae
               gubernandae
               ratio
               ,
               hunc
               scopum
               habere
               d●beat
               ,
               ut
               in
               Ecclesiam
               vocentur
               plurimi
               persuasi
               ,
               &
               in
               Ecclesia
               continc●ntur
               non
               aliâ
               ratione
               .
               Itaque
               quo
               magis
               ea
               ratio
               aberit
               ab
               imperio
               ,
               hoc
               magis
               est
               apta
               ,
               reg●nde
               ,
               augendae
               &
               confirmande
               Ecclesiae
               Chamter
               .
               de
               Oecumen
               .
               Pontific
               .
            
          
           
             
               Secundum
               hanc
               itaque
               nostram
               voluntatem
               ,
               sano
               ac
               rectissimo
               judicio
               decrevimus
               ,
               nemini
               prorsus
               d●negandam
               esse
               potestatem
               ,
               christianam
               observantiam
               v●l
               religionem
               eligendi
               ac
               sequend●
               ;
               sed
               unicuique
               dandam
               esse
               hanc
               facultatem
               ,
               ut
               animum
               suum
               illi
               religioni
               addicat
               ,
               quam
               ipse
               sibi
               competere
               putat
               ,
               quo
               nobis
               Deus
               consuctam
               in
               omnibus
               diligentiam
               &
               probitatem
               praestet
               .
               Euseb
               l.
            
             10.
             c.
             5.
             
             
               Fox
               .
               vol.
            
             1.
             p.
             131.
             
          
           
             
               Fox
               vol.
            
             1.
             p.
             150.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             hath
             no
             distinction
             of
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.28
             .
          
           
             Equality
             among
             Churches
          
           
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             is
             subjected
             in
             the
             subjection
             of
             any
             true
             Church
             that
             is
             of
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             keeps
             its
             Officers
             in
             subordination
             to
             it self
             .
          
           
             
               Regendae
               Ecclesia
               ratio
               ,
               n●n
               imperium
               est
               ,
               sed
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             All
             true
             Christians
             and
             Churches
             take
             Christ
             alike
             for
             their
             Head.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             keeps
             out
             all
             error
             in
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             wayes
             whereby
             the
             true
             Church
             keeps
             out
             Error
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14
             36.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               power
               to
               suppress
               error
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             doth
             not
             inforce
             Uniformity
             ,
             in
             outward
             Orde●s
             and
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             Fox
             vol.
             1.
             pag
             72.
             
          
           
             
               Iraen
               &
               Mebex
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Nihilo
               tamen
               minus
               omnes
               illi
               ,
               pacem
               inter
               se
               retinuerunt
               ,
               &
               retinemus
               etiamnum
               ;
               &
               jejunii
               dissonantia
               ,
               fidei
               concordiam
               commendat
               .
            
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Socrat.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             19
             
          
           
             
               Perspicuum
               est
               ,
               Apostolos
               liberam
               potestatem
               in
               eadem
               ,
               cujusque
               menti
               &
               arbitrio
               permisisse
               ,
               ut
               quisque
               nec
               metu
               ,
               nec
               necessitate
               inductus
               ,
               quod
               bonum
               sit
               ageret
               .
            
          
           
             
               Verum
               omnes
               Ecclesiarum
               ritus
               ,
               qui
               in
               singulis
               urbibus
               regionibusque
               usurpantur
               ,
               scriptis
               mandare
               ,
               ut
               valde
               laboriosum
               est
               ,
               ita
               vix
               aut
               ne
               vix
               quidem
               fieri
               potest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Gerson
            
             against
             Uniformity
             .
          
           
             
               Homines
               non
               non
               generaliter
               astringi
               debent
               ,
               per
               determinationes
               positivas
               Paparum
               ,
               ad
               tenendum
               &
               credendum
               ,
               unum
               eundemque
               gubernandi
               modum
               ,
               in
               rebus
               quae
               non
               proxime
               respiciunt
               ,
               vel
               si●e
               medio
               ,
               fidei
               nostrae
               veritatem
               ,
               vel
               legis
               Evangelicae
            
          
           
             Luther
             against
             Uniformity
             .
          
           
             
               Si
               una
               Ecclesia
               alteram
               non
               vult
               imitari
               externis
               istis
               ,
               quid
               opus
               est
               conciliorum
               d●cretis
               cogi
               ,
               quae
               mox
               in
               leges
               &
               ammarumlaqueos
               vertuntur
               ?
               Initetur
               ergo
               altera
               alteram
               libere
               ,
               aut
               suis
               moribus
               sinatur
               scui
               ;
               modò
               unitas
               spiritus
               salva
               sit
               in
               fide
               &
               vero
               ,
               quantumvis
               sit
               diversitas
               ,
               &
               v●rietas
               in
               carne
               &
               elemento
               mundi
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cujus
               exemplar
               sicubi
               &
               aliis
               placuerit
               imitari
               licet
               :
               sin
               minus
               ,
               i●●ctioni
               libenter
               locum
               dabimus
               ,
               parati
               ,
               a
               vobis
               &
               quibusvis
               aliis
               ,
               commodiora
               accipere
               .
            
          
           
             Melancton
             against
             Uniformity
             .
          
           
             
               Cum
               de
               praecipuis
               articulis
               doctrinae
               Christianae
               in
               ter
               nos
               co●stet
               ,
               complectemur
               nos
               mutuo
               amore
               ,
               neque
               dissimilitas
               &
               varietas
               rituum
               &
               ceremoniarum
               ,
               disjungere
               debet
               mentes
               nostras
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rules
               to
               be
               observed
               to
               procure
               and
               preserve
               peace
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               the
               faithfull
               differ
               ,
               among
               themselves
               .
            
             
               The
               weight
               of
               things
               wherein
               they
               differ
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               Rules
               to
               preserve
               peace
               when
               the
               difference
               among
               the
               faithfull
               is
               in
               circumstantial
               things
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             be
             contented
             with
             the
             substance
             of
             Gods
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             To
             take
             care
             in
             these
             three
             things
             of
             great
             importance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             equally
             admit
             men
             of
             different
             judgements
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             into
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             equally
             use
             and
             imploy
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             they
             do
             not
             destroy
             the
             one
             ,
             to
             uphold
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             faithfull
             differ
             in
             very
             truths
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             they
             must
             observe
             these
             rules
             to
             preserve
             peace
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3-15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             difference
             be
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             what
             the
             faithfull
             must
             do
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             
               Zuingl
               .
               respon
               .
               ad
               libel
               .
               Strethionis
               ,
               tom
               .
            
             2.
             f.
             302.
             
          
           
             
               Luther
               .
               Farrag
               .
               epistol
               .
               tom
               .
            
             7.
             s.
             509.
             
          
           
             Lu●hers
             rule
             ,
             how
             the
             Magistrate
             shall
             deal
             with
             the
             Ministers
             ;
             to
             wit
             if
             they
             contain
             ●hemselves
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             suffer
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             raise
             seditions
             and
             disturbances
             ,
             to
             suppress
             ,
             or
             banish
             them
             .
          
           
             Albertus
             Duke
             of
             Borussia
             .
          
           
             
               Me●ch
               .
               Adam
               .
               in
               vie●
               Osiand
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Bohemians
             .
          
           
             
               Fox
               .
               Mortyrolog
               .
               vol.
            
             1.
             p.
             858.
             
          
           
             2
             Esdr.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             doctrine
             after
             hearing
             of
             it
             be
             found
             damnable
             ,
             the
             community
             ,
             is
             
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             condemn
             the
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             excommunicate
             the
             person
             .
          
           
             Rules
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             excommunication
             .
          
           
             Excommunication
             ,
             the
             Churches
             last
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Conclusion
             .